

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER ONE

I woke up to the sound of my alarm clock disturbing my sleep. As usual I have trouble trying to turn the damn thing off... Giving in to my frustration I threw it at the wall, silencing it. I have a throbbing headache and a stuffy nose. I'm in no mood to deal with faulty machinery. Anyone in their right mind wouldn't use such a hellishly obnoxious tool to get up in the morning, but it worked better for me than a smartphone alarm. I feel like using it makes me a partial psychopath, but whatever works I guess. I opened my curtains to reveal a cloudy sky. It was going to be a gloomy Tuesday, and I'm not prepared for it at all.

The commute to work often was long, but I had gotten used to that. My car is an old Buick that I had gotten as a gift from my Grandfather, it has a cassette tape player that I use to listen to stories he had on tape that were stashed away in the glove compartment. Yesterday I finished listening to the Wind in the Willows for the umpteenth time. Today, I started listening to Animal Farm. Listening to stories as I made my way to the place where I willingly indenture myself for funds, helped make the commute bearable. They serve as a kind of mental armor of wonder to protect myself from my crappy, depressing job.

I worked as a writer for the town's local newspaper. I never did any actual research or interviewing; I was only expected to interpret the data given to me in a way they would be appealing to our readers. The editor would often make me rewrite an article from scratch if he wasn't satisfied with it. What should only take less than an hour to write could take over three hours. He make me feel like an incompetent noob... It didn't help that he forced me to write for two reporters covering multiple stories either. Sadistic fat bastard... I mean that quite literally. He literally resembles fat bastard from those Austin Powers movies.

I entered my place of work soaked. It had begun to rain about halfway through the commute. My parking spot was across from the main building, so I had the unfortunate pleasure of having to make a quick trek through the pouring shower.

"Oh man, you're soaked!" Said Brenda, the receptionist. She often pissed me off because she'd draw unwanted attention to me with her loud voice and irksome personality. She once alerted fat bastard to my location when I was tired after working myself to exhaustion that night and attempted to sneak home. As punishment he docked my pay for that week and made me cover for another employee on maternity leave.

I know she doesn't mean to be a pain, but she's just so fucking annoying, and it's as if I'm the only one that notices... I've spent many nights hoping she'd just quit or get laid off. Maybe even fired. I know that's shitty to hope for, but she's a significant factor in why my time at that place is torture.

"Heh, yup...got caught in the rain." I said through gritted teeth, aggravated. _"Thanks for pointing out the obvious you swollen manatee"_ I thought.

I went on to do my usual work, using my pretended sunny disposition. The other employees often take advantage of airs I put on while I'm here. I hold elevators, make coffee runs, send out memos, and fix technical issues for the computer impaired on occasion, all without a raise or promotion in sight... I have to comply without fussing though, if I can't keep up this yes man act then I risk losing this job. There's no way I'll be able to find a job this dignified (more or less) in the foreseeable future, and I refuse to flip burgers or clean piss stained restrooms for money. No matter how much it eats away at me, I've gotta keep how I really feel about these jackasses obscured from view. Being honest and straightforward would just make my time here needlessly difficult.

There was no way I'm going to unintentionally make it worse. That doesn't apply only to the workplace, but in my personal life too. Just an endless loop of having to accept the crap I'm given and having to act like they've given me gold instead. Suppressing it all make feel like I'm developing a mental ulcer. Ugh, why am I thinking about this now? I have lots of work to do.

I wrote stories covering local issues and political mumbo jumbo. I often felt the need to embellish the article a bit. It was only because the yuppies that do the investigating and interviewing give me spotty details sometimes. Whenever I ask them to elaborate to better understand how I should type the work that they themselves should be doing, they just give me a stupefied look and say: _"Hmmm, I think notes I sent you covers everything, I'll let you know if I remember anything else."_ They're basically just brushing me off to cover up the fact that they're shit at their jobs, but whatever...

The hours ticked away and now it's finally quitting time. I gathered my things and made my way to the lobby. Brenda started to say something as I got to the doors. My mind scrambled as I tried to think of ways to get her to stop talking to me.

"Hey! Uh, I think Ursula wanted to see you! You should go check!" I lied.

"Okay, but I need to tell you something reeeeeally important!" she boomed.

"Oh, sorry Brenda I really have to get going, tell me tomorrow okay?"

"But David--!"

"Bye!"

"David, wait!"

I bolted to my car. I wasn't about to let her rope me into another bothersome conversation, especially since she'd consider something as trivial as asking which color she should use to paint her living room with as important. I bet she doesn't have many friends. I kinda feel sorry for her, but I honestly don't care that much. Good lord, when did I become such an asshole? Is this just me lashing out internally or is this my true nature? My hunger pangs made me drop the thought as I hopped in the car and drove home.

Traffic was just as bad as it was this morning. Although I could have toughed it out by listening to my story cassettes, I decided to take the long way home. Part of the drive takes me through the downtrodden, eyesore-ish part of town, downtown. It's your run up the mill spot where shady dealings go down. As long you're just passing through (preferably by car) then you've pretty much have got nothing to worry about. Oddly enough the area never really frightened me much, expect for this one spot. It was an old brick building on the corner of a block. It has a huge opening in the front, absent of any kind of door. Shredded plastic hung from the entrance. I have no earthly idea at all what it could been used for. I had been inside just once.

When I was fifteen, I had a little spat with my adoptive parents. It was a shitty argument about showing respect and their perceived disrespect I had toward them (emphasis on perceived). No matter how valid the points I made were, they just overrode them with their derp logic. So, I stormed out of the house, wandering endlessly until I had unwittingly entered that area. It was late into the night, but I didn't care at the time. It wasn't until I finally snapped out of my emotional funk did, I realize where I was.

I had a stress ball with my initials on it that my former girlfriend gave to me as a joke gift in my pocket. To keep from freaking out I took it from my pocket and repeatedly gave it half-hearted squeezes. I turned around to make my way back home, hoping my fake mom was in good enough mood to let me back in because there was no way fake dad would. That's when it happened...

I squeezed the ball so hard that it popped out of my hand and rolled inside that horrid building. I could have just left it and went on my way. It was just a rubber ball, but my girlfriend got absurdly upset whenever I lost something (which I should've considered a red flag back then). When I laid eyes upon that junk heap every fiber of my being screamed at me to take off. But considering that'd be risking at least a few days of enduring her tirade, I decided to take my chances by retrieving it. I thought that it couldn't have bounced so far that I wouldn't be able to get it.

After turning on my smartphone's flashlight, I slowly stepped forward. I walked down a small stairwell, waving my flashlight back and forth frantically searching for the ball. My hollow courage was beginning to fail me when I finally spotted it. It was a little way in another room. Feeling overjoyed that I could grab it and get out of there, I walked toward it, bending down to pick it up when the most peculiar thing happened.

The ball just...just rolled forward. I didn't touch it, I didn't see anything that could've pushed it forward, and yet it moved. _"I must be seeing things...I'm really tired. That's what I get for just wandering anywhere like some jackass delinquent."_ I thought. I reached out for it again, but again it rolled forward. Fear began to settle in, but it soon turned into frustration. _"Just reach out and grab it!"_ I thought, scolding myself mentally. I reached for it again, and again. But it kept escaping my grasp.

"UGHHHH!!!" I whined. At last it stopped at a large open hatch in the floor. Spooked out of my mind, I decided enough is enough and turned to run.

Suddenly my flashlight went out. I tried to turn it my back on, but my battery had died. I was sure it had a decent amount of power left. Maybe I hadn't charged it before I left but I was sure it was nowhere near dying. Soon after, the streetlight on the corner flickered violently before going out. Dead silence. Fright fell on me, collapsing all traces of boldness I had before. A frigid breeze wafted from the hatch. I can't explain it, I just can't, but what I felt next was scariest thing I've felt in my life. It was as if something was saying to me: _"Run, I dare you to run. Show me how far you think you can get."_ It made me so afraid that I couldn't move my legs. My heartbeat was so rapid it felt as if my heart would burst from my mouth.

At last I gathered some semblance of will to run. I sprinted toward the exit. The fear made my legs so numb that I barely felt the steps I took. My chest was fire on due to labored breathing, and for a moment I honestly thought that I was going to die in that place. As I ran, I tried to imagine life after experiencing that moment, but at the time I couldn't. Every attempt to parse my brain for a calming thought failed. My will began to collapse again.

It felt like a miracle occurred when I finally made it outside. All of that intense stress caused me to lose consciousness soon after. It's been years since it happened. The passing time has helped me become desensitized to the ordeal, but no matter how much time passes I'll never be able to completely get over that night. Whenever I drive past it and look into that gaping hole of an entrance, I feel like it's taunting me. Like it's calling out to me. I'm just glad that I made it out of there okay. My stomach reminded me that I needed food thanks to the sharp pains I felt there, effectively shifting my focus from that hellhole.

It still freaks me out to think about it. Finally I arrived at my place. I hadn't eaten much for breakfast, and I skipped lunch so I could complete my work quicker and avoid having to stay past the time I get off. There's gotta be to better employment option out there for me somewhere ...

After snatching off my work clothes and donning a pair of baggy sweatpants and an old stretched out shirt, I popped into the kitchen, made a couple peanut butter and jelly sandwiches (making sure I lathered both on thick), went to plop down on the coach so I could read my unopened mail. It had been sitting on the table, piling up for several days, I'd just been too lazy to check or read it. Well it's not actually that I'm lazy, I just hate reading physical mail. I prefer getting important info through email. I sorted through the pile staring at my printed name on the mail.

"David Periwinkle"

What a strange name. It doesn't feel like it belongs to me at all. After sorting through the mail some more, I was shocked to see what was in my hand. The piece of mail I held was a letter from my late adoptive grandfather. Good lord! I'm such an asshole! Why didn't bother to look through this sooner!? Talk about irresponsible... It's been a little over half a year since he passed. He was the only person I've ever truly felt close to. When I learned of his passing, I couldn't breathe. I couldn't speak or think straight, and my entire body became numb. I cried so much that I thought I'd die from excessive fluid loss. Attending his funeral was just as grueling. The grief almost caused me to faint. Only God knows how I recovered from that sadness.

He wrote this in his last days and mailed it to me a couple days before I heard of his passing. I had been keeping from reading it because some for stupid reasons. I just felt like opening it would finalize his death. I thought as long as I didn't open it, then he wasn't really gone. I guess I just kind of repressed the whole situation in a way. It must've made its way into this pile somehow. Well, I'm done with that childish logic now. All it's managed to do is keep me in an emotional limbo. I've had enough... I opened the letter. It read:

"To my dearest grandson,

It's no exaggeration to say that some of the best years of life were spent with you. While weren't are not related by blood, I have loved you as if you were of my own creation. You are like a son to me. No, you are my son. You are the child I've longed for since I've wanted children. You are a blessing sent by God as my reward for the hardships I've to had to endure.

I've given you words of encouragement to face the tempest of life many times. I feel compelled to give you assurance again. I know that you are filled with self-doubt and self-contempt. But you have unfathomable strength though you do not realize yet. Life try will to conquer you. It may even try to destroy you. But you will survive. Be not discouraged, nor afraid, my son.

Wherever I am, wherever I may go, please know that I am always and forever will be with you.

Love, Grandad"

I could feel the tears welling up inside me, I kept from crying only by staying seated. I felt as though I'd burst into tears the moment that I moved. So, I just sat there. I knew that my grandfather thought fondly of me, but to think that I truly meant that much to him lifted my spirits high. He was my mentor, my benefactor, and my best friend. I admired him more than anyone else, and though I always failed miserably when trying, I tried to emulate his character. For him to call me his son...it felt better than winning a million bucks. Suddenly, I didn't feel like crying anymore. I think reading this letter has given a sense me of wholeness, and new strength along with it. I think it'll help me get through this shitty period in my life. I stood, staring at his letter.

"Thanks Dad." I said before heading off to bed.

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER TWO

The next day, I awoke to a knock at my door. My doorbell no longer worked, and despite many complaints to my landlord its yet to have been fixed. So for now I've no choice but to endure bothersome banging whenever someone stops by. Agitated, I reluctantly got out of bed and made my way to the door. The knocking became louder and more rapid. _"I'm coming, damn it!"_ ...is what I wanted to say, but I was too anxious to do it.

"Okay, okay, hold your horses, sheesh..." I said. I opened the door to see my ex-girlfriend Rebecca standing there holding a dog. I wasn't expecting this banshee to show up on my doorstep... What the hell is she doing here? Wait, is that my grandfather's dog!? Why the hell does she have it?

"Hello? Are you gonna just stand there or are you gonna let me—"

"Why you do have my Granddad's dog?" I asked, cutting her off.

"Ugh... Just move..." She brushed past me and barged into my home, helping herself to a seat on the sofa.

"You didn't answer my question..." I said, allowing the irritation I felt to radiate through my tone. I can't stand her. My feelings toward were a maelstrom of disdain and contempt. I wanted her out of my house immediately, but I need to know why she has my grandfather's dachshund.

"You were supposed to come pick her up. If you would answer your phone like a responsible adult, you'd know that. So, don't get pissy with me." She retorted. "Your mom even called the receptionist at your job but evidently even that wasn't enough" She continued.

It's true that I neglected to answer calls from my adoptive family lately (seems like I should've stopped to listen to Brenda, but to some degree I still don't regret avoiding her). Speaking to them was emotionally and mentally taxing for me, especially after my grandfather's passing. He and they weren't on the best of terms, which only served to strengthen my dislike for them. Even so, she's right in saying I was being immature in avoiding calls, though part of me still didn't care.

"I've just been busy..." I said.

"His lawyer managed to track down his will...finally, and in it he left you Moxie right here." She said patting the dog. "So, do you want her? If not, animal control will have to take her."

"Of course I want her." I said. I bent down and patted my lap, beckoning her over to me. Moxie leapt off the couch and hopped onto my lap, licking my cheek as I lifted her up. I love this dog; I was around when she was a puppy. My grandfather let me keep her and her mother whenever he went out of town. I was fearful of caring for her after her mother died, but granddad had faith that I could still care for properly on my own, which I did.

"Great." Said my ex as she got up and prepared to leave. "You're probably wondering why all you got was the dog. Well you know—"

"I don't care, Moxie is more than enough for me." I said, cutting her off again.

"Fine, fine. I just figured as close as you two were, he would've left you more than Moxie, but whatever, I guess." She steps outside the door. "Honestly, if it were me, I'd be peeved." She continued.

I ignored her, she loved using her passive aggressiveness to rile me up. I wasn't going to give her the satisfaction today. Her simply showing up here soured my mood, no need to make it worse. Wait, for what reason did she choose to show up here anyways? I thought fake mom, would've shown up instead, she is granddad's daughter after all.

"So...why did you show up to drop off Moxie instead of mom?" I asked.

"Was there something wrong me doing it instead?" She said with offense. _"Yes..."_ I thought.

"Umm, no. No, I was just a little curious." I said.

"Your mom suggested that I should do it while we were hanging out. She didn't want things to end in a spat between you two. With the attitude you have now it seems that she was right in sending me." She said. _"Fuck you..."_ I thought. Wait, they're hanging out now? What? Ugh, I won't wrack my brain over that this instant.

"Welp, you have a good one." She said as she got into her car and drove off. Knowing that she was gone made the knots in my stomach fade. God forbid that I see her again anytime soon. I closed the door and stroked Moxie's back.

"The nasty girl is gone now." I cooed to her. Later that day, I went shopping to get Moxie some organic dog food (which was pricey, but Moxie was worth it), a couple toys, and a pooper scooper because I couldn't remember whether or not she was properly housebroken. I fed her and played with her the rest of the day until she got tuckered out and needed to sleep.

I got a blanket from my closet and placed it on my couch. I then placed the slumbering dachshund on the blanket and kissed her forehead. I made my way to my room and thought about things I was going to do with Moxie tomorrow. I love this dog very much. Being near her makes me feel the same way I felt after reading grandfather's letter. It made me wonder if Granddad figured that Moxie would be all I needed to get by since she's all he left me. Then I remembered what Rebecca said earlier: _"I just figured as close as you two were, he would've left you more than Moxie."_ Who cares about what that toxic sociopath thinks?

Then I realized that I had no one to watch Moxie when I went to work. Shit...how did I not think about that earlier? I could ask my fake parents to watch her, but a number of things bothered me about doing that. First, they might find an excuse to keep her or take ownership of her due to me bringing her over so often. Second, they're self-absorbed in addition to being habitual liars; It's possible they'd ignore or neglect her till she died due to that neglect or because of some accident and then tell some pitiful lie about what actually happened. Third, it's possible they just brazenly sell her off to someone because it would be _"for the best"_ ... I'd go apeshit on them regardless of which scenario played out, so leaving her there was out of the question.

Maybe I should look online for pet sitters? No, I don't feel comfortable leaving her in the hands of a stranger. Plus, what if the other dogs there decide that they don't like her and use her as a chew toy? No way. Well I'm definitely not asking the banshee, and I'm not asking fake mom or dad's relatives. What am I gonna do? Man... The only other thing I could think to do is bring her to work with me, but there's no way that'd work.

Could it? She doesn't bark much; I could fit her in my bag. Maybe I could give her a thorough bath to hide her scent. If she starts barking, I'd just give a treat to calm her down, she doesn't bark much though, so that's a plus. No, this is stupid. I'd get caught with her and risk losing my job in the process. My head was staring to hurt as I thought about this. Wait, I know. I'll just consult my trusty magic 8 ball. I use it occasionally when I can't make up mind about something.

I opened my drawer next to my bed and produced the gag fortune telling device from it. I shook it a good seven or eight times, and anxiously waited for the result. I realize how silly this must be, but at least this could help me make up my mind. The result came up and it read: _"Go for it!"_ I felt relieved, but my anxiety didn't fade away entirely. Ah, what the hell. I'll give it shot. Besides, I'm picking up the slack for other people at my job anyways, so it's unlikely that they'd give me the boot... I hope. I put the toy away and played games on my smartphone till I got tired and fell asleep.

The next morning, I woke up feeling a little groggy as I often did. I know about how doctor's warn against using smartphone's right before bed, but it's a hard habit for me to break. I entered the living room to see Moxie awake and quietly sitting where I placed her. Hearing me enter, she turned her head towards me and began to wag her tail. Good lord, she's such a sweet dog. I patted my lap, signaling her to come to me. She eagerly came over and stood on her hind legs as she placed her fore paws on my leg. I scooped her up and made my way into kitchen.

After we both had breakfast, I grabbed Moxie's leash so that I could take her for a walk. I don't get much exercise myself, so I decided to walk all the way into town. It would be a long trek, but I could always call an Uber if we needed to get home in a hurry. I wore loose fitting clothes and a pair of sandals. It was nice to feel the breeze underneath my clothes and through my toes. Moxie seemed to be enjoying herself too. We took lots of breaks because her tiny legs could only take her so far without rest and honestly, I needed the breaks too. I'm not in the best of shape. I have a somewhat thin body, and my stamina isn't the greatest.

Soon we reached the local park. I haven't been here in a while. It seems to have suffered some wear and since I've visited it last. Paint is missing from the jungle gym, a few swings are missing, and I assumed that vandals destroyed part of the fence that kept park goers from tumbling downhill. Moxie and I sat on bench to rest again. A few children stopped by to pet Moxie because they were captivated by her. One of the children, a toddler, patted her head a bit too hard, but I let it slide because it isn't like he knows better. Moxie barked at him, but he only laughed in response. We sat close to ten minutes just watching everyone enjoy themselves. I needed this.

Two nearby teens tossed a frisbee back and forth. Moxie was entranced by disc, her head following its movements intently. I started to feel hunger disrupting my composure. It was a good excuse to get going anyway, we were still only halfway from town, and we needed to pick up the pace if we wanted to be back before sunset. I stood and stretched to prepare myself to resume our walk. The frisbee soared over Moxie's head. She spurred into action and chased it.

"Moxie! Come back!" I said, calling out to her. I bent down to pluck out grass that had gotten stuck my toes and sandals.

"Uh, hey man! Your dog is getting close to that hole!" Said one of the teens. Alarm took hold as I quickly stood and looked behind myself to see Moxie heading toward the opening in the fence.

"Moxie!" I screamed.

"Lucas!" Screamed a woman I figured was his mother. Immediately after I saw the toddler that patted Moxie too hard chasing after her, laughing as he did so.

"Lucas! Oh God, please! Catch him! Someone catch him!" Said the woman. Both Moxie and Lucas were a notable distance away from me. I sprinted as quickly as I could to reach them both.

"Moxie! Lucas!" I yelled. The frisbee soared over the fence. I panicked that both of them would go tumbling down the hill. _"Please, God make it so that she doesn't go downhill!"_ I thought. My mind raced. What if Moxie gets injured? My grandfather would never forgive me. No, what if that kid tumbles downhill, onto the road and gets hit by a car!? How would I live with myself? Damn, I should've kept her close to me! Moxie was near the edge... I took a deep breath.

"MOXIE, STAY!!!" Moxie turned to me and sat. She was just mere inches from the edge. Relief washed over me as if I had been doused with water. I placed my hand on my chest, struggling to catch my breath. "Oh, thank God." I said. "Thank G—"

Lucas didn't stop. He ran into Moxie, sending them both downhill. Oh God... I sprinted downhill to save them. They were speeding downward fast. They began to descend in two directions. Both flipped violently as they did so. Looking ahead, the road was occupied with cars just as I feared. I was in such shock that time seemed to move slowly. In that instant, I knew that I would only have time to grab one of them. I love Moxie, but the choice of which one of them to save was obvious. I only hoped that Moxie would be okay. Maybe the oncoming cars would miss her. _"Sorry, Granddad"_ I thought. I increased my pace as I sprinted toward Lucas.

I picked up speed to run pass Lucas so that I could catch him before he landed on the road. I caught him as he tumbled toward me. He lay in my arms covered in dirt and scrapes. His exposed skin now fashioned reddened patches caused by the fall. He sobbed silently, but soon burst into tears as he wailed loudly. Winded and with heart racing, I exhaled relief. Soon after, I heard the screeching of tires followed by a loud yipping noise.

I couldn't move. I wasn't prepared to see what I had imagined. This was my fault. Suddenly, I saw stars followed immediately by searing pain, then everything went dark. Lucas was snatched away from my arms.

"You son of a bitch! My son almost died because of your shitty dog!" a man's voice boomed. I had been struck in the face. The impact had me sprawled on ground, writhing in pain. He stomped on my stomach and tried to repeatedly punch me in the face. I could tell from the impact of his fists that he muscular to some degree. I tried but failed to shield my face from all his blows. I felt my consciousness begin to slip away. It became a little hard to hear, but I heard more voices.

"Chill, man, chill! Stop before you kill him!"

"Stop dude! Lucas is fine now! It was a fucking accident! Calm down!"

"Kick his ass man!"

I assumed his friends pulled him off of me, because the blows stopped. I whimpered in pain as I lay there on the grassy slope. My face stings and my lip is bleeding. My vision is somewhat blurry. Very slowly I picked myself off the ground and stood. Doing so seemed to worsen the pain. I was so disoriented that I almost fell twice trying to keep myself upright. I walked slowly to where I heard Moxie whine in pain. I wanted to move faster, but I simply couldn't. I saw a woman on other side of a car staring at me with her hands over her over mouth. Then she looked down, turning her attention to something on the road.

Upon closer inspection, I saw fresh skid marks on the road leading to her car. This was the car that hit Moxie. After hitting her and then probably seeing me get beaten to a pulp, its little wonder why she's at a loss for words. I went weak in the knees knowing what I was about to see. I hobbled over as quickly as I could. As much as I didn't want to see, I knew that I had to see. The car owner took a few steps back once I finally reached her. I walked around to the driver side of the car.

Moxie lay the ground, unmoving. Sorrow filled me as I collapsed onto my knees. If only I choose to stay home today, none of this would have happened. I haven't even had her for three days and already she's dead... I bent down to pick her up. Huh? Is her stomach moving? Is she breathing? I lowered myself down to her muzzle to listen. It was faint and labored, but I could hear her taking breaths. Oh, thank God! I looked over her body thoroughly. It seems that only her leg had been run over. I guess panic made me jump to conclusions. Her hind leg is mangled, but there isn't much blood. The car owner gave us a lift to the local veterinarian clinic.

I caught an earful from my editor for asking for time off due to what happened. He ended up giving me only one week instead of two weeks like I requested. He also forced me into unpaid overtime for the first few days next week. Now that I think about it, maybe two weeks was a bit much to ask for. He didn't have to be a jerk about it though. Wait, what am I saying? Two weeks should've fine... Especially considering that I'm worked like a mule there half the time. It's not like I'll actually say anything to him though. I didn't want to risk losing my job. Fat bastard is such a tyrant, I wish I could tell him that to face...

Moxie was lucky enough to be fitted with a dog cart (basically a wheelchair for dogs) within two days. Her crushed hind leg was amputated, but her recovery was surprisingly swift, and she adapted to moving with her dog cart on with relative ease. She trembles a bit when she tries to walk, but outside of that she was her usual self for the most part. The veterinarian encouraged me to take her for walks to help her adapt to the dog cart more. Obviously, I had my reservations about doing that. The last thing I wanted was a repeat of what happened at the park.

But I kind of felt like I owed Moxie at least that much. I'd just have to be extra careful. Lucas' mother, Isabella visited my home to return my smartphone I dropped. I called it from my spare cellphone, and she answered it, offering to bring it over. I guess that's what I get for insisting on wearing pants with baggy pockets. After talking for a bit, I apologized for what happened, thinking that she must hate me for what happened.

She admitted that she was upset at me, but then she told me that she felt like it wasn't fair to feel way given that what transpired was accidental. I asked if there was anything I could do to make it up to her, she told me that I owed her nothing but if I insisted of making up for it, I could volunteer at the youth center near the ghetto. She told me that they had been short on volunteers for the past two months and that she'd only need my help for a single weekend, as her cousin would arrive by the following weekend to take over for me. She also encouraged me to bring Moxie.

I was wary of going downtown, but I accepted her proposition. I spent the days leading up to the weekend helping Moxie get more comfortable with her dog cart. It seems that her mood had gradually soured ever since she had been fitted with the cart. She grew irritable whenever I petted her for too long, she wouldn't finish all of her food, and she wasn't interested in playing with any of the toys I brought her. I still made her go for walks though. When I got her ready to go she'd start to whine, but after she got going she enjoyed herself. We only walked around our neighborhood block. We never went far from the house. This repeated until the weekend came.

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER THREE

The weekend came at last. It looked like it would be a pleasant Saturday morning. I packed up Moxie and drove to the youth center. Upon entering I spoke to the receptionist who called Isabella to the lobby for me.

"Hey, David. I'm thrilled you showed up! You're gonna love today, I promise you." She said.

"I'm not the best around kids, but I'll be sure to do to give my all at this." I replied, giving a weak smile. She looked at me doubtingly.

"I hear that all the time, pal. You'll do fine." She lowered herself to pick up Moxie, petting her as she picked her up. "Hi, Mox! You ready to play? Not to sound insensitive, but she looks so cute with the wheelchair." She said.

"Oh no, it's cool. I don't mind." I replied.

"Alright then, let's get going!" She said, carrying Moxie off with her.

We entered a room full of wide-eyed children along with a dozen teens, and a few adults who I assumed were counselors. Most turned their attention to us as we entered. There were more boys present than girls. Most of them wore green or red shirts with the logo of the youth center on the front and back.

"Hey guys! This is David, he's gonna be lending us a hand today, and the pooch in my arms is Moxie! I like calling her Mox though." Said Isabella.

The children seemed to take an instant liking to Moxie, the girls commented on how cute she was while the boys were mostly in awe of her dog cart. They asked to pet her, and I gave Isabella a nod to confirm that I'd allow it. Moxie seemed to enjoy all the attention she received. She looked around the room excitedly as if she was searching more attention. The thought made me laugh, helping me to loosen up.

We began the day by playing soccer in the field next to the center. I served as a goalie for the children wearing red shirts while another adult volunteer was the goalie for the children wearing the green shirts. I was told to go easy on children and let them score a decent number of goals. I should've told kids on the opposing team to take it easy on _me_ instead. half of them were so good that I had trouble blocking shots for the majority of the game.

Either these kids are sports superstars in disguise, or this just further proves how out of shape I am. Perhaps both (most likely the latter though...). I really need to improve my stamina. The game ended with my team losing. I couldn't quite tell at first, but it felt like some of children were upset at me for the loss. I saw some huddled together, whispering about something. One of them looked up briefly to shoot me a venomous glare. Yep, they hate me now...

Later on, I was asked by one of teens to spot him while he worked out on the bench press in the center's gym. This guy was so ripped that I felt like a string bean standing next to him. Why did he ask me to help him out? Is he ego tripping? You know what? It doesn't matter, I'm just here to help after all. Chances are I'm just overthinking this. Not that it bugged me much in the first place. I assisted him with just over 150 reps. Working out my muscles like that felt kinda good, I should do this myself when I have the time.

Afterward I asked Isabella what Moxie was up to. She led me to a room where Moxie was playing with a disabled child. She and Moxie took turns playing keep away with a large beach ball. The girl looked so happy, she looked like she couldn't have been older than eight or nine years old. Moxie was enjoying herself too as chased after the ball, her tail wagging as she panted happily. It felt incredibly heartwarming to watch.

"Precious scene ain't it?" I turned behind me to see one of the guys that helped pull Isabella's boyfriend off of me at the park. Wait, boyfriend? Husband? Baby daddy? What is he to her? I kinda want to ask Isabella, but I feel that would be inappropriate. I don't care much for that guy anyway, so I'm not _that_ curious. Still though...

"Yeah, it's pretty cute." I replied. I felt my nervousness return knowing he was here. I want to make sure I don't leave any more of a negative impression on him. It's stupid I know, but I felt like he'd tell Isabella's...uh, _mate_ about it, and the last thing I wanted was to get my ass kicked again. Seems to me that dullard would be eager to oblige to it too.

"That's my niece. I brought here to make friends, but as you may have been able to tell, she ain't the most sociable gal. Seems your pup has helped her come out of her shell a bit." He said. "I'm Dale by the way." He continued, extending an open hand toward me.

"I'm...David" I said as I shook his hand.

"I know, Izzy's told me about ya."

"Izzy?" I asked.

"Isabella" Dale replied.

"Oh, I see."

"I uh...I know it's been a little while since then, but I wanted to tell you not to beat yourself over what happened at the park. I'm also sorry for the beatdown you caught from Evan."

"Evan?" I asked.

"Isabella's ex." He replied.

So, he's her baby's daddy _and_ ex-boyfriend? No surprise there. Given the way he pummeled me I imagine he has anger issues. I'm assuming Isabella probably caught that red flag and used it as grounds for dumping him. I'll bet it was one of many reasons. I'm entirely sure how true that is, but that sounds about right to me.

"Oh, I see." I said. "Uh, it's fine. My face still stings a bit occasionally, but outside of that everything's good.

"Glad to hear it."

"Um, I really feel like I owe Isabella for what happened. So, if there's anything you need help with...uh, just shoot." I said.

"Really? Awesome! There is actually something you could do for that I'd really appreciate."

Dale told me about a kid who used to visit the center often, but she's stopped visiting for some reason. He wanted me to check up on her tomorrow because he would have his hands full chaperoning the children on a trip to a nature park. I agreed, even though the kid lived downtown. To be fair, that place wasn't so bad, but it was still dangerous on occasion. Moreover, it was near where that dreadful building was. I mentioned the building because the child lives across the street from it. Directly. Across. The street.

I've had nothing but piss poor luck all this week... and now I've got to be within close proximity of the place where I nearly died from shock. Good lord, my life is nothing but a cesspool of misfortune and misery. Dunno why I'm complaining about it, I should be used to it by now. Yeah right... Who could get used to this? Dammit... I'm just gonna suck it up and get on with it...

The children, chaperones, and Moxie and I ended the day there by watching one of those popular CGI family films. It was the one about that forgetful blue fish. It was a cool movie. I think Moxie enjoyed it too, since her attention was undivided for the majority of the film's duration. Afterward, I said goodbye to everyone, packed up Moxie, and headed home. Today was nice. I think may want to try this again.

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER FOUR

Immediately after getting home Moxie dashed to couch and pawed the furniture, wanting to be hoisted onto her spot.

"Alright, alright. Hold your horses, princess." I said, I lifting her onto it. I prepared her some dog food, but she wasn't in mood to eat, so I left her bowl next to her for when she got hungry. It was only 6:30ish but I was pooped. I made myself a PB&J sandwich and warmed myself some milk. After consuming both I headed to bed, waiting for warm milk to do its magic. I felt my consciousness slowly slip away as I lie in bed...

My head throbbed as I slowly sat up. It felt like someone ran over my right temple with a jackhammer. My vision was blurry, so I waited for it to come into focus. I stood up, stretching and releasing a yawn as I did so. Wait, I stood up? I went to sleep on my bed, right? And this floor felt it was made of concrete, I have a carpeted floor in my room... I felt panic start to set in. What the hell is going on!? My vison finally corrected itself, and it took me less than three seconds to figure out where I was. I was back. Back in _that_ place. No... good lord no... I'm not about to go through this again.

"... _Seems to me you couldn't get very far. You're no fun..._ "

It echoed through the building. I could hear it this time... I heard it, but I didn't want to acknowledge it. I'd fall apart if I did...

" _You tried to distance yourself, yet you draw nearer. Nearer to your end. Nearer to your...condemnation._ " The voiced chuckled. " _The ego and the shadow shall become one. I'll be you seeing you soon, miss you already_ ..."

I smelt something horrible after the voice ceased to speak. It smelt like spoiled meat. Fear had robbed me comprehensible thought once more. I felt something wet and warm near my groin. I looked down to see that I had wet myself. Then suddenly, a dark mass was thrust through my chest. Burning pain, I felt nothing but this soul crushing pain... Blood filled my lungs as it forced its way out of my mouth. I instinctively tried to scream, but no sound came out. The room began to spin as the smell grew worse. My consciousness faded.

" **GAAAHHHH!!!"** I shot up from the nightmare, lying in bed clutching the sheets, gasping for air with my hand placed on my chest. My heart is racing. I looked down to see a wet spot on the sheets. I had actually pissed myself. What a horrid nightmare. Thank God that it's over... My legs felt like jelly when I stood up. I glanced at my smartphone. It was 11:45pm. I took off my clothes and got into the shower. The warm water helped me to calm down as it cleansed my urine-soaked body.

...

This is stupid. It was an awful nightmare and all, but why am I so shaken up? I thought I had conquered my fear of that place. I'm afraid to go back to sleep now. I dried myself off and put on clean pajamas, then I went inside my bedroom and removed the sheets from the bed, throwing them into the basket I kept in the corner of the room. I entered the living room to check on Moxie. She was fast asleep; her bowl was almost empty. She had gotten food on floor. As I bent down to pick up the bits, my grandfather's letter caught my eye from the table. After reading it, I was able to find calm again. I felt bold enough to do what Dale asked of me, despite the vibes that building gave me. I refuse to let myself be scared shitless because of some crappy heap.

What is up with that place though? Why does it seem to call out to me? What does that presence want from me? Everything that place makes me feel is all in my head...right? It isn't real. It can't be... I decided to sleep on the floor under Moxie. I wasn't as afraid as I was moments before, but I still wanted to feel safe. I figured sleeping near Moxie would help with that. I grabbed a pillow from my bedroom and a blanket from my closet, placing both on floor near Moxie. It didn't take long for me to drift back into unconsciousness.

Next the day, I woke up to sound of my neighbor's lawn being cut. I stood up and stretched my joints till I felt a satisfying pop from most of them. I looked down to see Moxie staring at me expectantly. She should be ashamed of herself for being so cute. She's either hungry, or she needs to go. Maybe both. Guess I'll go by process of elimination. Turns out it was both. We ate, I cleaned up, packed up Moxie, and drove to the address Dale had given me.

We arrived at the child's home. She lives in a townhouse. I sent Isabella a text asking about the kid's name. I should've bothered to ask sooner, talk about neglecting the details... She replied that her name is Luci. I turned behind me to see that building. It didn't look so bad during the day. There was what seemed to me to be a couple in front of it. It may just be my mind playing tricks on me due to the unease I felt, but they were making gestures that would indicate that they were using drugs. The snorting motions they made gave me a decent idea of the _exact_ drug it is. They're definitely basing... There aren't many people around, but I still think it's ballsy of them to do it out in the open like this. Well, ballsy _and_ stupid.

I got out of the car carrying Moxie in my arms. It was a hot day despite it being cloudy, and I didn't know how long I'd be, so I choose not to let her potentially bake in the car. I rang the doorbell. A lanky woman with greying hair answered the door.

"Is there something I can do for you?" She asked.

"Um hi, I'm David. I'm a temporary volunteer for the youth center, um Dale wanted me to check up on Luci because she hasn't been showing up or participating in any of the activities as of late." I replied.

"Is there a reason why Dale couldn't show up himself?" She said. She sounds a little agitated. Well, that's not my problem. I'm not in best of moods either...

"Look... we just want to make sure she's okay, that's all." I said.

" _Rude little shit_ ..." she muttered. "Fine, go check on her. She's been upset since I've told that we're moving from this hellhole. God only knows why she'd upset about leaving this place. Maybe you can talk some sense into her because she won't speak to me much anymore. You'd better not let that dog onto anything here, and I own a shotgun, so act idiotically at your own risk. Her room is upstairs, the first door on the right" She continued. Ugh... Its little wonder why Luci wouldn't want to talk you. I tried not to let her disposition bother me anymore as I made my way upstairs.

Luci's door was open. She sat on her bed; her mind focused on the activity she's vested in. She was in the process of sewing together worn socks. I slowly entered so I wouldn't startle her.

"Hey, Luci." I said. She lifted her head to greet me.

"Hello." She replied, lowering her head as she focused again on her task. She wore her hair in curly pigtails, and she was clothed in a plain white buttoned shirt with frills at the end of her sleeves and orange ruffled skirt. The way she dresses herself is odd. I bet that hag downstairs likely contributes to this girl's horrible fashion sense.

"I'm a volunteer from the youth center. I just wanted to check up on you because from what I hear, you haven't been showing up much lately." I said.

"...Yes. I've just been occupying my time with other things. Would you like me to tell you of your future?" She said.

"Um...sure, that sounds fun." I replied. I felt a bit perplexed as to why this little oddly dressed girl suddenly wants to tell my fortune, but I don't want to refuse her and make things awkward. Moxie began to doze off in my arms. Luci got off her bed and opened a chest in the corner of the room, producing a deck from it. She sat back onto the bed and started to shuffle the cards.

"So, um...how long have you been fortune telling? Is this one of the things you've been busy with?"

"Quiet please." She replied. I did as she asked and kept silent. I feel like she didn't mean to be rude, or maybe she wasn't aware she was being rude. Even so, I was a little offended. "I am going to tell your future using the three-card spread. I shall draw three cards from the deck. The cards will represent your past, present, and future respectively." She continued.

I got this weird feeling that she knew what she was doing quite well. How could that be though? She looks like she's between seven or nine years of age. I'm not sure if it's good for someone to be so into divining an such an early age. She drew the first card, announcing each as pulled them.

"...The nine of swords"

"...The tower"

"...And the ten of swords"

"Hm, I see deep misfortune... I had hoped for a different result." She said. I wasn't sure how to respond to that. For reason I can't fathom, I feel like I'm resonating with the flow and feel of the reading she gave. I know that the cards she drew have connotations with pain and struggle, and my life has been shitty pretty much since birth. But it felt deeper than that. I...feel like something's seizing me by my throat. I...I feel like something's watching me... What the hell is this feeling!?

"Okay enough..." I said sternly. My chest started to hurt a little. The pain felt similar to what I felt in that nightmare. Screw this...I know I owe Isabella one for what happened to Lucas, but I can't do this... I'm going home... This day got stupid really fucking fast... I woke Moxie with my tone of voice. "I-I'm sorry Luci...I need to go... Just check in with the youth leaders at the center okay?" I said, exiting the room.

" _Leaving so soon?"_

" _Where are you going?_

" _No amount of running can save you from one concrete fact..."_

" _You're going to die today, bud. Then, the ego and the shadow shall become one..."_

My anxiety strained my breathing as my body grew numb. Oh no...It's happening again. I'm really going to die. Oh God...I'm gonna die today aren't I? I ran downstairs, wanting to get to my car and speed away from this place. I feel like if I could just get inside my car everything will be okay. The lack of feeling in my legs caused me to lose my footing as I tumbled down the stairs. Moxie yipped loudly as she fell from my arms and hit the floor.

"Moxie...Moxie...I'm sorry." I sobbed. "We gotta get outta here..." I said, scooping her back into arms.

I stumbled out of the front door, nearly tripping again. I wasn't sure how I was going to drive with my legs feeling numb, but that sure as hell wasn't going to stop me from trying. I fumbled with my keys as I hurried to unlock my door. All the while Moxie whined in pain due to me dropping her. God forbid she has another injury... As I managed to unlock and open the door, I was hit with an instant wave of relief.

"Oh, thank God." I said.

"Hey buddy."

I turned around. Immediately I felt a familiar sensation, followed by stinging pain. I had been slugged in the face again. The back of my head collided with the rear door of my car as I slumped onto the ground. I heard someone burst into laughter. I opened my eyes to see one of guys that accompanied Evan on the day he assaulted me. He was the one cheering Evan on. With him was another guy, and from the looks of it he was the one that slugged me. In that moment I remembered that the woman who answered the door owned a shotgun.

"Miss! Miss lady! Call the police! I'm being assaulted!" I cried out. She didn't come though. When I looked closely, I saw the curtains on the living room jerk shut. She's gonna fucking _ignore_ what's happening right now!? That old bitch!

"Hurry and shut him the fuck up! There's not many people around but still!" Evan's friend whispered. The guy with him brandished a knife.

"Keep yer fuckin' mouth shut, faggot." He whispered though gritted teeth. He pressed the tip of his knife under my jaw to prove that he's asserting himself. I reluctantly obeyed him. My thoughts raced as I tried to think of a way out of this, but I was too afraid to concentrate properly.

"Stop it!" Said Luci as she came through the front door. "I'll call the police!" She continued. The hag that answered the door earlier pulled Luci back inside.

"Keep her inside, Aunt Agatha!" Said Evan's friend.

"Just make sure you fix him and his dog good for what he did to my grandson..." She muttered.

Aunt? Grandson? So, these people are related then...Great. How could this get any better? Wait, was Dale setting me up this entire time? He had to, there's no other explanation for it. That fake bastard, he was looking out for Evan the whole time. I was right to be wary of him. This is so stupid. Hold on, why am I spacing out? They're gonna hurt Moxie! I mustered up any specks of courage I left and pushed away the guy holding the knife under my chin. Pushing him away caused the tip of the knife to nick my chin. I scurried to get inside the car. I threw Moxie onto the passenger seat and placed one leg inside the car.

Before I could get my other leg inside fast enough, Evan's cousin and his friend pulled me out, and threw me onto Agatha's lawn. I was determined to get out of this, I'm not going to let them hurt my dog.

"HEEEELLP!!!" I screamed with all my might. To keep me silent the guy accompanying Evan's cousin gave me a sharp kick to the groin. The pain made me whimper as I rolled on my side, holding my testes. Evan's cousin took my keys and threw them across the lawn. _Shit!_ The situation is getting worse. Now I can't use my car to escape, and these idiots are standing between me and Moxie. I think Moxie's became afraid because she began to whine again.

"We need to get them to shut up, man..." Said the other guy.

"I know that dipshit..." Said Evan's cousin. He looked around; his gaze rested on the forsaken building in front of him. "Let's take them in there." He continued. No, this can't be happening...I'm not going back in there! From the corner of my eye I spotted a plank with a nail sticking from it. I rushed to grab it. Evan's cousin noticed, grabbing Moxie out of the car.

"Don't try it, asshole!" He said, holding a knife to Moxie's eye. I froze in place. "Get your ass in there." He said, nodding his head in the direction of the building. I defiantly stood where I was. Evan's cousin began to slowly twist Moxie's arm in response, making her yelp.

"Okay, okay! Shit!" I exclaimed. I walked toward the building, with both those jackasses following close behind me. We entered the building and descended down the few steps at the entrance. I didn't feel any unpleasant sensations upon entering, leaving me feeling a little relived. They forced me to go deeper inside. We stopped in the room where the hatch in floor was.

"Stop right here..." Said the cousin. This was the room... This was the room where I almost died from a panic attack and nearly developed PTSD afterward. This is where I dreamt of being impaled through the chest. I remember in that dream that voice said it would see me soon. Guess it was right. Being here makes it a premonition dream. Most of my life had been awful. There were many days when I thought that I would lose all will to live. I was never suicidal, but I always carried around of a feeling of hopelessness that sat in my stomach like a stone. I don't wanna die, but at this point why fight it? I'm just...so very tired now...

"Whatever you guys are gonna do, just please make it quick...Just don't hurt my dog, please..." I pleaded.

"Yeah man, what you wanna do to him? Let's get this over with so we can hit the pool hall." Said the other guy. Evan's cousin was lost thought for a bit before he donned an ugly grin.

"Hold the dog." He said, passing Moxie to the other person. He began to unbuckle his pants and pull them off. The other guy looked disgusted.

"Aw man, you're doing this shit again...? I know you haven't gotten loose with any chicks since you've gotten out but come on..." Said the other guy. Are you serious? Are you fucking SERIOUS!? This guy is forcefully have his way with me!? The other guy said _again_. So, this isn't the first time he's sexually assaulted a guy then? Is there something wrong with every member of Evan's family!?

"Y-you can't be serious man, c'mon don't do this." I said. I regretted saying what I said about getting what they wanted to do with me over with, because I feel like that's what led to what's happening now. I'm still a virgin, I sure as hell don't want my first time to be like this.

"Drop your pants..." Said the cousin. I refused. He grabbed Moxie from the other guy and threw her at the wall closest to him. Moxie yelped again but louder. My heart sank. Tears welled up in my eyes as I balled my hands into fists. How could he be so cruel!? That bastard, I swear I'll...I'll...

" _You'll kill him? Have you equipped yourself with the will for that_?"

The voice again. I burst into tears. This is too much to deal with. What did I do to deserve this? What did I do to deserve this life? I just want to go home...

"I said drop 'em!" Continued the cousin.

"Hey man, you've gotta shut the fuck up..." Said the other guy.

"Don't worry about that now dipshit, just keep a lookout." He said calmly. He locked eyes with mine as seemed to stare into them deeply. I winced in response. What the fuck is _wrong_ with this guy!?

" _It would seem that you're screwed, pal"_

" _If you don't want to your screwing to be quite literal then it would be wise for you to do as I say."_

" _Kill him."_

" _Once you've resisted him after he's forced himself upon you, he'll bludgeon your head with a brick nearby. Killing you in the process. He doesn't mean to kill you, but you'll die all the same, just as I said you would. Afterward his perversion will compel him to have his way with your corpse even after his friend abandons him due to being witness to it all."_

" _None of this has to happen however, if you kill him first. Can you do it?"_

Kill him? There's no way I'd do that. Moreover, why is the voice suddenly trying to be helpful? I didn't have much time to think, because I was tackled to the ground. He's stronger than he looked. Despite trying to shove off me as hard as I could, he managed to unto my belt and pull my pants down to my ankles, breathing heavily as he did so. I drove my knee upward into his crotch. He knelt forward in response; I took the opportunity to land a solid punch to his nose.

"Ggh! Fuck!" He cried in response. He reached for something behind him upon close inception, I saw that it was a brick. It seems that the voice was right. I resisted him, and now he's really going to bash my skull in... Thanks to the warning I was given, I was able to dodge when he swung at my head. I grabbed some dirt that was nearby and threw it into his eyes.

"Ack! Rrrgh!" He cried as he got off me. I took that opportunity to crawl from underneath him, stand back up and pull up my pants. I ran over to pick up Moxie. Her eyes were glazed over and I could barely hear her whine. Sorrow and rage tugged at my heart. I snapped. No more... I'm so tired of taking shit from people who don't matter to me, from people with ignorant or fucked up dispositions. I can feel my sanity slipping...

" _Nice job avoiding the brick, but don't forget about the knife."_

As if on cue, he stepped out his pants and pulled from them his knife his friend had earlier. I was too livid to care though, it's like all other emotion had been drained from me. All I could think about was how much I wanted this asshole to suffer... I picked up my belt, intending to use the buckle hanging at the end of it as a weapon. He slowly approached me. Fuck this... I don't feel like waiting around, I want to get this over with.

I charged at him, he began stabbing and slashing at me in response. I had nearly gotten cut twice. I swung my belt at his head as hard as I could, hoping to slap him across his face with the buckle; but he caught it and tried hard to yank it from me. We had a little tug of war, with me on the losing end. I leant backwards, using all my weight so that I could pry the belt from his hand.

That was a mistake. I pulled him toward me instead, the impact caused both of us to fall to the floor near the open hatch. Wasn't it closed before? From the corner of my eye I saw him lift his hand containing the knife. _Shit!_ I was sure to get stabbed lying on the ground like this. The belt was now draped over his back. I panicked. My instinct to survive compelled me to preserve my life at all costs, causing me to react in a way I wouldn't have otherwise. I wrapped the belt around his neck and pulled tightly on both ends.

"Ack! Urgg..." He uttered. He began slashing wildly, cutting my cheek in process. I tightened my grip. He raised the knife again and immediately I remembered my nightmare again; something pierced my chest. He brought down the knife. I didn't have much time to react, I tried to move...

"Gah! Ahhhhhhh!" I felt an intense sharp pain. He got me deep underneath my collarbone. It hurts like hell... My entire shoulder suddenly feels heavier, and it feels like I'm losing strength in my left arm. My grip loosened due to the pain, I tried to fight through it so that I wouldn't lose my grip entirely but I'm failing to do so. He plucked the knife from my body. "Guh!" I cried in response. He may not have had any intent to kill me before, but it seems like he does now. Sucks for me...

"Raghhh!" He screamed as he brought the knife down over my chest again. I let go of one ends of the belt to catch his forearm with my left hand. I was losing strength in my arm fast as the knife came closer to piercing my chest. There was no way it would get past my ribcage, but it's likely to leave some brutal gashes. The tip was just centimeters away. Unable to think of anything else, I cleared my throat and snorted back the phlegm, spitting it all onto his face. He used both hands to frantically wipe it away. Using all my might, I pushed him off of me, and stood up.

Before he could get up, I kicked him in his groin again. He rolled on his stomach; I assume it was to prevent me from striking him in the crotch once more. _This is my chance!_ I sat on his back as hard as I could and wrapped my belt around his neck again, pulling with all my might.

"Ngh! Fuck you, you little—" He said, his voice strained. He violently struggled to get me off of him. My strength in my left arm was draining even quicker than before, it wouldn't be long before my arm gave out and he breaks free. He might end me when he does. I looked over at Moxie. She wasn't moving, she wasn't breathing, and she was wasn't whining anymore. She just lied where I placed her, unmoving and still with a glazed over expression in her eyes. I began sobbing. Moxie is dead. The only living thing left that I truly cared for was gone.

I burst into tears. Why does everything in my life end up sour? Why are people always taking things from me? Why did this idiot have to take my dog? Why did this bastard have to take my dog...? Why? Why? Why? WHY!? Digging deep, I used every ounce of my strength to tighten my grip. I hate them... I hate all of them. I bounced from one foster family to the next, all of them treated me like shit either because I different or because they just wanted money from the state. They took away my dignity.

I was bullied in school because I was reserved and worn wore clothes, igniting kids to humiliate me repeatedly. They took away self-esteem. That bitch Rebecca toyed with my heart and used me, she was the only girlfriend I ever had. She took away my willingness to trust. My job took away my freedom. With their neglect at managing his condition those bitches at his nursing home took my grandfather away, but to me Moxie was an extension of him, so he wasn't really gone. But now she's dead, and that means...HE took from my grandfather from me.

"I hate you...I hate you!!!" I screamed. I projected all the bottled-up rage I carried with me for years unto him.

"You...mad that...I killed your...retarded-walking bitch?" He uttered between breaths with a strained voice, chuckling afterward. Hearing that drove me further into madness. I tightened my grip further. I'm near exhaustion now, but I'm not going to stop just yet. He began to desperately gasp for air as he trashed about even harder.

"Y-you're...you...re d...ead. You're...DEAD!!! YOU'RE...SO FUCKING DEAD!!!" He roared. He managed to get enough slack in belt to say that. He's about to break free... I'm gonna die here after all. Just like the voice said.

No. No I can't give up. My grandfather would sad if I joined him so soon. He wanted me to push through my hardships. Even if future seemed bleak, he wanted me to push on. For one final time, I dug deep to summon every iota of strength I had left and tightened the belt with all my might. I leant back, raising his neck as the back of his head came toward. My breathing became exceedingly heavy.

"Ngh, ugh...GRAAAAHHH!!! HAAAHHHHH!!!" I screamed, as I choked him with everything I had. His movements slowed, I couldn't hear him gasping for air anymore, and then his body went limp. I released my grip and collapsed onto the floor. I'm so exhausted and dizzy... I can't even bring myself to crawl. I looked outside to see that was now raining outside. The guy that came with Evan's cousin was gone. Did he wander off because he was bored, or did go to inform the police? I felt my consciousness fade...

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER FIVE

I woke up to frigid air as I slowly tried to sit up. It took me a little while to remember where I was. I still feel incredibly lightheaded and dizzy I so sat for a little while, holding both of my temples. The area where I had been stabbed stung a lot, so I tried not move my arm much. It's still raining, but heavier than before. The outside is covered in a bluish hue. Next to me is Evan's cousin. He's unmoving, in the same position after I strangled him. He's dead. I killed him. I didn't bother to check whether or not he was breathing because deep down I knew it would be pointless. I never meant to kill him; I swear that wasn't my intention. I was just so angry...

I'm not sure if the police will buy the whole self-defense thing legit like the way it happens on tv. I think would only be sure to work if I were a woman, and I'm clearly not... It's funny, most people would be freaked if they killed someone, but I'm calm right now. Maybe it's because all that happened was so emotionally taxing that I just can't feel anything at this moment. Maybe it was because I was still somewhat disoriented. Maybe—

" _Maybe it was because you know it's what he deserved."_

"...No that isn't it." I replied. This is the first time I've spoken directly to the voice. My own voice is little more than a whisper.

" _That's exactly it, David. It's what you felt in the depths of your heart. You were right to feel that way."_

"...Don't tell me what I about what I feel." I wanted to be angry, but I was still too tired to be upset.

Well this day has just been peachy... What hell am I going to do now? Do I call the police? Should I leave his body here? What am I gonna do with Moxie's body? I don't want to leave her here to rot with this bastard, I'd rather take my chances getting caught driving home with her corpse in my car. Oh shit, I forgot that my keys were thrown to who knows where... Maybe I'll have to call a tow truck. I'm not thrilled about that idea... I looked over at Moxie, crawling to her. I closed her eyes and kissed her on the nose.

"I'm so sorry, Moxie. Granddad made a mistake leaving you my care." I said as I stroked her stomach. I don't have a good feeling about doing it, but I'll just call the cops...

" _You love making things needlessly harder for yourself don't you? You must've taken misfortune herself as your lover. It's fascinating to watch"_

"Don't romanticize my misery..." I said. The voice chuckled in response. I started to feel a little scared. What if his friend went to tell the police that I lured him with the intent to kill him? That sounds stupid I know but seeing as how Evan cousin rearranged my face just days ago, it wouldn't be so ridiculous that the police couldn't count it as a motive. But didn't his friend say something about him being released from prison or something? That should help my self-defense stance.

" _You needn't worry at all, if you rid yourself of his body. Yes, just get rid of it. Dump him down that hatch there."_

"I'm not doing that." I wish this voice would go silent. Every time I heard it I went a little cold, and it sounded like someone's grating metal in my ears. Strangely enough though, I was beginning to find comfort in it. Maybe because in its own weird way it was trying to help me, although I was pretty sure it wanted me dead before, so I'm more confused about the intent voice than anything else right now. Maybe I'm developing some convoluted version of Stockholm's syndrome or something...

" _So, you'd be willing to risk getting arrested, serve a sentence, and lose your job? Your freedom? Do really think you have any mental strength left to handle losing any more than you lost already? Your sanity's already hanging by a thread."_

I remained silent. The voice is right. I just don't think I can handle anymore setbacks. If I lose anything else I don't know what I'll do. To be honest I'm kinda afraid of myself, afraid of what I might do. Just look at I did to this guy. He lies here dead because I snapped. Good lord, what other horrible things am I capable of when I crack under pressure? What did I ever do to deserve this life? Who did I hurt? Where I get this fucked up karma from? No, I can't take anymore. Besides, from what his friend said he's done to others what he tried to do me. All this thinking is making my head hurt. I stood up; dizziness hit me hard as I did so. I hoisted up his body, draping his arm over my shoulder. He's heavy... I threw him down the hatch. It was a long way down; I heard his body land with a faint thud.

" _Good boy."_

I felt nothing after doing it. Maybe I would've cared if he was less of an asshole. The hatch was noticeably deep, I'm guessing that was a fifty foot drop judging from sound I heard when he landed, maybe more. Upon closer inspection there were bars that could be used to climb up and down the shaft. I would've liked to theorize what was down there, but I'm too hungry and too tired to care. Today was the absolute worst. I'm still freaked that the voice wanted to help me. Maybe it isn't so bad after all. You know come to think of it, in my nightmare the mass that pierced me was much larger than a knife would be. It went completely through my chest cavity too; his knife couldn't have done that. Maybe it wasn't a premonition dream after all.

"Well Moxie, we've had enough excitement for today. I'll find a way to give you a nice burial" I sighed. I turned around to pick up Moxie's body. "Let's go ho—"

Pain...

Pain.....

Unbearable pain.......

I looked down. The sight was the same as it was in my nightmare, except I could see quite clearly what it was. It was a weird, grotesque looking arm. I looked down further to see what the arm was attached to. I wish hadn't. My God... It's a demon. This can't be real. The fear I felt from just the sight of it almost made me wish for death just to escape it.

"I didn't think that this would go so smoothly. Perhaps the goddess of luck has taken a liking to me." It spoke. It sounds just the voice I heard, but I can actually _hear_ it now. The demon looks like giant, horrifying dog. It has a foul smell and small patches of fur about its body but was otherwise hairless. Its arm seemed to have stretched upward to impale me through my chest. It looked up at me, panting as it revealed its sharp, crooked, yellow fangs and black gums. Some of its fangs had holes in them. Its eyes are yellow, and its irises are incredibly small. Its right eye is paler than the other, maybe it's blind in that eye. It has arms like a man and has gnarly claws. Its torso lay on the ground and it had a freakishly long abdomen that appeared to be nearly 10 ft in length, it also looked segmented. One of its legs appears to be mangled.

Wait...what? Moxie leg is just like that.

Come to think of it I don't see Moxie's corpse, just her dog cart.

It can't be... is this thing...?

"M..ox, ug, M...uh?" Blood poured from my mouth like a faucet. Trying to speak was incredibly painful. Each second felt like an eternity as I stood impaled. Dear God, I just wanted it to end. Maybe this just instant karma for I just did. Maybe I deserve all of this after all...

"You poor sap, I told you how this would end. Honestly I almost feel sorry for you. Thank you for giving me this opportunity, you've made me a happy tapeworm. Actually, you're the one that should be thanking me. I'm ending your miserable existence."

It extended its arm, hoisting me over the hatch. The pull of gravity from hanging in the air intensified the pain. It hurt so badly... I could barely think about anything else. It's so painful that I'm shedding tears. Blood poured into the shaft as I hung over it. I didn't know someone could bleed so much... Why is it doing this to me?

"Just think of it as a bad dream, I promise it'll be over in no time."

It yanked its arm from my chest. I plummeted down the shaft. I felt the impact of the floor; everything went black.

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER SIX

I regained conscious. My body feels...kinds numb. Especially in my chest. I don't feel right...My shirt has a giant tear in it. How'd that get there? I stood up slowly. Looking around, I seemed to be in a basement. Where am I? How did I get here? It's hard to see, there's very little light. I have no idea how I'm able to see at all in here given that there's no visible source of light around. The room is decorated with cobwebs, dust, what seemed to be a furnace, and old furniture stacked in a corner of the room. There were three doors in front of me. Panic finally kicked in. Waking up in a basement had reasonably scared the hell out of me, so I took a few moments to calm myself and take some deep breaths.

I relaxed, but just barely enough to keep me from completely losing my shit down here. I took another deep breath. I pulled my phone from my pocket. No service.. I'm surprised that I'm not surprised about that... 11:37 pm. Battery at 21 percent. Great, not only is my phone getting ever closer to dying, but I'm running the risk of fat bastard firing me if I can't get out of here... On top of that, I still can't remember how I got here in the first place. Okay, flipping out isn't going to help anything. I took yet another deep breath. Alright, I need to pick one of these doors to start from. I may as well start with the middle one I guess. I turned on my smartphone's flashlight.

I approached the door and pulled down handle. I instantly regretted doing so because my hand wound up smeared with grime, lovely... The door is heavy, I had to exert a good deal of strength to open it. The room I entered was furnished with cupboards that held broken china and dust. Unlike the previous room this one had carpet. There's also an old chipped dining table in here. To the left and in front of me there are two more doors.

I took the door on the left, thinking that it would lead the to the room of the left door from where I started. I figured I could track where I was going by leaving open door of areas I had already been; that way I could prevent unintentional backtracking. Huh? What the hell is nonsense? This room is wider than it should be... That's not right. I went back to the room I started from to make sure, this time I started from the left. I opened the door...

...And it's a completely different room. No. No, that can't be right. My mind must be playing tricks on me. I went back through the middle door and took the left door again. The room was different than before. Okay, okay I'm starting to panic. This is so fucked... This isn't happening, this isn't happening, this isn't happening! Calm down, breathe...let's just try again. I went back to the room I started from and went through the left door again.

" _What the fuck!?"_ I whispered. This time the room was exactly the same as the room from the middle door. I went back through the middle door, and there was a long hall with a single door at the end.

That's it... I can't take this... Fears of being trapped forever made me scream out in terror. I ran back into the room I started from and curled up against the wall. I cried uncontrollably. I'm so scared. I'm so fucking scared... please someone help me, anybody, please...Please God, let this be a bad dream. Let me close my eyes and wake up from this.

Hours passed as I sat in same place. Crying so much made me tired enough to take a nap. I think I needed it because it helped me to calm myself again. I took another look at my phone. 3:48 am, 14 percent left on the battery. I'm hungry and thirsty. I need to get going. I stood up, preparing myself to press on. At that moment I remembered my Grandfather's letter, it helped me muster up some courage. I can't give up here. I'm just gonna keep moving through these doors. I hate that I'll be walking through them at random, but I have no choice. It's the only option I have. This time, I started from the door on the right.

Two hours later I have to had gone through more than fifty rooms by now. Some had stairs that allowed me to ascend and descend to different floors, some had doors that lead to nowhere. Some reeked of rot. Others were locked, and I either had to find a key for it or bust it down somehow. I often avoided those doors though. I ended up in the room I woke up in four times, but I wasn't ready to give up yet. I was walking through another room when I began to smell something foul. The stench is familiar to me, I felt like I should know what it is, but I don't care enough about it to let it distract me now.

I approached the next door. It had several bars locked in place. It looked much scarier than most of the others I had gone through, but I'm throwing caution to the wind. I can't afford to be chicken-hearted right now, especially if this door could lead to the way out. I removed the bars and proceeded. I inspected the room as I walked inside. It was pitch black unlike the other rooms I've been in so—

It was too late before I realized that I stepped on nothing. "Uaghhh!!!" I lucky enough to grab unto the ledge before I fell. I dropped my smartphone. This room has no floor at all. In fact, there's no room at all either. Just a pitch-black void. I instantly lost my composure, my heart felt like it sank a few centimeters from shock. Panic caused me to hyperventilate.

How I could be so stupid!? Okay, okay, calm down. Just close your eyes and hoist yourself up. I slowly began pulled myself up, when suddenly pain shot thorough my left shoulder from under my clavicle. The pain caused me to involuntarily loosen my grip.

"Oh shit! Shit! Ohhh--! N-not like this!" I pushed past the pain and strengthen my grip, exerting all effort to lift myself over the ledge. Out of breath, I slammed the door shut and collapsed onto the floor. It feels like my heart is about to explode. I laid there for a while to regain some energy, though it wasn't much help. My mouth is dry and I'm starving, and I'm starting to feel lightheaded. I need to have food and water soon.

I won't find any here, so I need to keep going. The longer I'm here, the more I'll waste away in this labyrinth. I'll die here sooner than expected if I don't at least get some water. I stood up, feeling much weaker than before.

"Good lord, I could really use some water... Where's a well when you need it?" I pressed on. Seven rooms later, I smelt that foul stench again, but it was stronger than before. I wanted to consider what it could be, but I don't have time for that, and my thirst is getting worse, so I ignored it again and kept moving.

It feels like hours have passed. My feet are hurting, and my stomach feels like it's gnawing at itself. I'm taking more and more time to rest, I'm getting weaker. My mouth feels as dry as a dessert now... Man, this isn't good. I'm slowly losing hope that I'll get out of here, but I'm not giving up just yet. I'm pretty sure the only thing keeping me from giving in to despair are my granddad's words of encouragement. Honestly though, as much as I didn't want to admit it to myself, even his words were beginning to fail me. I'm just not feeling too hot...

The next room I entered featured glass display counters and female mannequins strewn throughout it. I'm guessing that this used to be some kind of high-end fashion boutique. This room is expansive. It seems like other end is close to 30 meters away give or take. Maybe this was the ground floor of a mall or department store. What the hell is this place? Did I stumble into some otherworldly realm of forgotten spaces or something?

Maybe I'm already dead and this is some kind of purgatory. Though, if that's the case and I am dead, then why am I experiencing hunger and thirst? Is it possible to experience those sensations after death? How was I able to bring my phone into the afterlife with me? And if this is some purgatory, I wonder if I'm being punished for the actions I took in life.

Wait, wait, wait. How did I die to get here in the first place if all of that is true? The last thing I remember is visiting some little girl. Maybe she poisoned me or something? Well, I can't rule out the possibility that I'm not actually dead since I don't know what's going on. Maybe this is all a dream, it all feels disturbingly real though. God forbid I've walked into some Freddy Kruger type shenanigans. My hunger pangs reminded me that I needed to keep moving. God they hurt... I shuffled through the maze of mannequins and clothing racks to get to the other side. Dusty sheets were draped over some of mannequins. Some of the sheets were vomit-inducing to smell and were downright filthy. They smell like spoiled meat or rotten eggs. It's sickening.

Maybe that stench smell from earlier came from this room. Not sure how that's possible but I'm likely to believe anything can happen right now. My dizziness worsened as I kept going. I focused on getting to the next door to get mind off my physical condition. I held my breath in short bursts to keep from taking in the awful scents around me. The smell is becoming too much to take... I picked up my pace, wanting to escape this room asap.

In my haste, I tripped on one of the clothing racks.

"Owww..." I looked ahead from the floor, allowing me to just barely make out the door ahead from under the racks and sheeted figures. Maybe I would've thought to do this sooner if the floor didn't look like multiple people had pissed on it. It's probably just water damage, but it still looks gross. Feeling drowsiness come on, I forced out a yawn and rubbed my eyes. I looked around from the bottom once more to see could chart a course to weave through these obstacles and get to the next door sooner—

I immediately got back on my feet. I hoped I didn't see what I thought I just saw... From under the racks I saw what appeared to be thin legs with black-talon feet, posed similarly to the other clothing racks. It's as if...something's trying to fool me. More than ever since being in this place I was too afraid to move. Anxiety hit me like an 18-wheeler.

I took a moment to control my breathing, afraid to make noise. " _Please no_ ..." I thought. As much as I wanted to stand here hoping what I saw isn't actually there, I knew I had to look again to be sure. I hesitantly crouched down to survey the area once more. The pair of legs I saw were no longer there. I looked to the left, then right, left again, then behind me, nothing. Relieved, I began to relax my tense body. I wanted to cry out of fear and frustration, but I willed myself not to though it was difficult. Once I managed to chill out for the umpteenth time, I decided to take one last time just to give myself peace of mind.

I took a deep breath and crouched for a final time. I felt my heart thudding against my chest. I instinctively tensed up again and held my breath. I looked to left, then right, then left again, then behind me, just like before. Nothing. Okay, so I was just seeing things. That's both a good and a bad thing. I reoriented my gaze ahead of me—

A petrifying chill surged throughout body. The talons are in front of my eyes. The stench was stronger than it ever had been. I dared not look up to see what those legs are attached to. I'm too scared to move. I feel so frightened that it felt like years were being shaved from my life with each passing moment. I slowly stood up backed away, keeping my eyes on the talons. As I backed away I tripped over another clothing rack. I felt backward, causing a domino effect as mannequins and more racks felt behind me.

As I lay on the floor I quickly surveyed the area to see that it had disappeared again. What the fuck!? I heard clicking next to me. I turned my head to see the talons inch closer to me. I heard a low guttural noise. For some reason, I feel like this thing became angry that I saw it move. Its legs began to twitch and convulse slightly.

"...nnaaaAAAAAUUGGGHHHHHH!!!" I bolted up and ran though the obstacles in my path. I tripped and hurt myself multiple times, ignoring the pain I pushed on. I should've reached the other side of the room by this point. Are there more mannequins now!? I heard click and clacking noises behind me, they were almost rhythmic. Whatever that thing is, it's approaching me while making sure it stayed hidden. If it's after me why didn't it just attack me when I was down? Is this a game to it? Is it acting on instinct maybe?

I finally managed to limp my way to other side of the room. I'm now somewhat disoriented, so looking for the door was a little troublesome. Where is it? Shit! Maybe in my haste I went off my intended path. Damn it all! The clicking and clacking became more frequent... It's getting closer... I'm so frightened that my ability to think rationally is becoming impaired. I noticed a counter next to me. Wanting to get an overhead view of the room and scope which direction that thing was coming from, I hoisted myself onto it. I can'tmake out that thing even from up here... I looked to the left and right of me, no door in sight.

I know I saw it here somewhere! It was there when I saw it from the floor, it couldn't have just vanished! ...Oh, I'm such a jackass, of course it could've! Only God knows what's possible in this place... There's no other door here now except the one I came through, meaning I have to make my way all the back, great... What's more is that abomination is still chasing me. Wait, I don't see it moving from up here; and from what I've figured out it doesn't like when I see it move. Maybe if I could watch the room from above as I make my way back I won't have to worry about it tailing me.

I could stand on the other counters and display cases to keep an on eye on everything, but they're each a noticeable distance from each other. I'd have to run to cover the space between each, but I don't think I have much energy left to run... I have stomach cramps from running too much as is. On top of that I'm still lightheaded and in need of sustenance.

If I just stay here though, I'll undoubtably fall asleep. Then it'll be curtains for me. I'm at my limit... can I do this? It feels like my body could fail me at any moment now. I just can't shake the feeling that this is where it all ends for me. The thought giving up brought me comfort. Why go on anyway? Even if by some miracle I manage to escape this place, what kind of life am I going back to? No one loves me, my career is shit, and I serve no real purpose. Honestly, I should be grateful. I was always too afraid to think about ending it on my own. Now this thing could do what I couldn't: end me.

Why not just lay here and rest?

But you have unfathomable strength though you do not realize yet. Life try will to conquer you. It may even try to destroy you. But you will survive. Be not discouraged, nor afraid, my son.

"Please let me rest grandad..."

But you have unfathomable strength though you do not realize yet. Life try will to conquer you. It may even try to destroy you. But you will survive. Be not discouraged, nor afraid, my son.

"I'm so tired... I can't go on..."

But you have unfathomable strength though you do not realize yet. Life try will to conquer you. It may even try to destroy you. But you will survive. Be not discouraged, nor afraid, my son.

"...Grandad. Okay...I don't think I'm gonna make it, but I'll try. Just one...last time."

I got down from the counter, preparing to put my plan in action to the best of my ability. _CLACK, CLACK, CLACK, CLICK, CLACK, CLICK, CLACK, CLACK, CLACK._ Holy shit, either that thing is getting impatient or it can read minds, because it's moving much faster than before. I hurriedly limped to weave through the draped mannequins and clothing racks and get to the next display case.

"You're not getting me you bastard..." I muttered. I managed to lift myself onto the display case, standing atop of it. _CLACK... CLACK_ ... It stopped moving. I couldn't see where it was before it quit moving, but I was safe for the moment. I slowly walked backward, keeping my eyes on the area I heard it approach from.

It's gonna be a long way back. I've got no choice but to take it slow. That demon isn't too far from me, and it's stirring up some bad tension inside my gut. That's doing wonders for my nerves... I'd better suck it up, because I'm going to be stuck with this discomfort for a little while. I continued on my way to get out. Luckily this display case was quite long, so I wouldn't have to worry to about making a dash for the next one for a bit.

Moments later, I reached the end of the display case. Hopefully I got some enough distance from the demon so that it won't tear me to ribbons. I took a deep breath.

" _Okay, I can do this..._ " I whispered. I jumped down from the display case, the demon started moving immediately. It's definitely getting impatient, I hear it knocking down obstacles in its path. Because I'm on the floor again my vision is obscured, so I still can't pinpoint exactly where it is.

Even though it agonized me to do so I sprinted to the next display case. I heard it make the same guttural noise as before once I hoped on top of it, but louder. The longer this drags out the faster and more pissed it gets. Okay I'm trying to be positive but come on, what are the odds that I'm gonna...make...it? I looked behind me for a brief moment. The exit was significantly closer than before.

I'm in no mood to even attempt to figure out what's happening... Logic is completely lost to me here. But if I had to make an educated guess, I'd assume that the better I can spot it, the closer to the exit I get and vice versa. I guess that would make it somewhat of a game to it. Sucks for it that I haven't the slightest interest in playing it's fucked up version of red light, green light.

It's risky, but if my theory is correct then by making it get close enough for me to see it, the exit should get pretty close to escape from. Yeah, I've got to try it. I'm running out of time, either this thing is gonna catch me, or my body gives out and _then_ it catches me. It'll be a win-win situation for it either way...

Here goes... I jumped down from the display case and sprinted for an adjacent cashier's counter. " _ReEEeEeeeEeE!!!"_ I nearly shat myself... Its shriek was so startling that it practically petrified me for a brief moment. Just like before, it bowled over everything it's way. I heard the sound of plastic being thrashed as it plowed through. Fear compelled to hop unto the counter. I know that wasn't the plan, but I'm still shaken up from hearing it screech. From atop I could see one of the draped mannequins convulse violently. No, no wait. That's a not a mannequin, it must the demon! It's disguise is probably why I couldn't see it from above.

"Ha! Found you, you son of a bitch! How 'bout that!" I yelled. I know saying that was incredibly stupid in a situation like this, but it felt so good to have any semblance of control here at all. I couldn't help myself but to taunt it. I took a quick look behind me. _Yes!_ My theory was right! The door is definitely closer. I'm not sure if this thing will chase me if I make to the door, but judging by the behavior I've seen it display, I'm guessing it won't. Please God let me be right about this...

I made a dash for the next display case. Just a little further! " _SHaAAaAaaAAa!!!"_ The demon moved the fastest since I've entered this room. This time, it cut off my advance from my next destination. Fuck! At last I had a full view of my tormentor. More or less that is... Its upper body was still covered by a sheet. Its lower half exposed once more its thin, black legs, and bird-like feet. Because I could now see it in full view the exit was only a few meters away now, but this thing is hellbent on not letting me escape. Though fear shook my being, I was a little pissed because this thing is totally cheating now...

I heard the sound of glass breaking. I turned behind me to see that a clothing rack had gone through one of the display cases. What could've done that— Before I could finish my train of the thought the demon rushed to the source of the noise. When it arrived, it pounced on something. I know because a moment later, I saw chunks of flesh soar through the air as the demon dug into whatever it was with its talons. It looked like some sort of small goblin from a distance, but I still have no earthly idea what is, nor did I know why the demon suddenly was more interested in it than me, but I'll save those thoughts for another time!

I ran for the exit. Once I made it through I ran through I few more doors, hoping that the room with that demon would vanish. I did it... I survived...for now. That was my last thought before fainting.

I was slumped in a corner when I woke up. It took me a little while to remember where I am. I stood and stretched. I have no idea how much time has passed now. In a weird way, I'm beginning to get used to this place, though being here still scares the hell out of me. I'm still feeling a little groggy, but I guess I'd better get going. I jogged in place to prepare myself for any running that I might have to do. Scratch that, I mean running that I'll _have_ to do. Eventually I just know I'll have to book it again at some point. Wait... something's wrong... Wasn't I absolutely exhausted? Why is it that I have energy at all now? There's no way sleep alone could instantly cure how tired I was, let alone solve my hunger and thirst issue.

My vision still hadn't corrected itself, so I rubbed my eyes. When I opened them and looked down I saw that clothes were torn and shredded in places. I was filthy and body was covered in bloody claw marks and scars. What happened to me!? Did that demon catch me after all!? If so, why didn't it kill me? I looked around me hysterically, to see if I could figure out how I got like this. I spotted something in opposite corner of the room, covered in darkness. I approached it slowly, exercising caution.

When I got close enough, I heard faint a guttural noise. It was as if whatever was there warned me not to get closer. Out of the dark, a large imp-like creature began to claw its way toward me at a snail's pace. It looks severely weakened. Though I'm terrified at the sight of it, I can't help but feel sorry for the thing. When it left the shadows completely my heart sank. All that was left of it was its head, left arm, and part of its torso. The rest of its body looked like it had been gnawed off...

Urine soaked my pants as fear gripped my heart. What ungodly creature could have done this to a beast like that!? What if whatever did this comes after me? I'd probably be dead within seconds... I trembled uncontrollably. Tears brought on by dread poured from my eyes.

Suddenly I realized something. If this monster and I were in the same room, then why is it that whatever did this to it didn't do it to me? Why would it try to wound me so badly only not to kill or eat me? Then I remembered that I woke up feeling energized. Come to think of it... I feel full...

No way...no fucking way...it can't be... did _I_ eat this thing!? Just as I thought that, I got a strange, salty taste in my mouth. I felt a large mass between my teeth. From my mouth I pulled out a stand of something bloody. You've got to be kidding me... The imp monster's body ceased movement. It died in front of me...

So... it was this thing that gave me these scars? How the fuck could I fight something like this, win, and fucking eat over half its body!? WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS PLACE!?!? What am I!? Nothing makes sense! I CAN BARELY TELL WHAT'S REAL ANYMORE!!!

I'm hyperventilating... Okay, breathe slowly. I walked into other rooms to clear my head and calm down. The room I stopped in were littered with dusty crates. I took the opportunity to take a seat on one of them and get myself together. I decided that if I'm going to survive this both physically and psychologically, then I have to repress as much of this as possible. At least for now. Even though that's what I choose to do, my mind wandered back to what I had just witnessed. The image disturbed me to the point of desperately wanting to me forget it, and yet my curiosity drove me near insane as to how exactly it happened. Though even if I tried to forget it, my mangled clothes would serve as a constant reminder of what could've gone on.

The wet and now uncomfortably cold urine visible on my pants would serve as a reminder also... Thank goodness there's no one else around to see this. I least I kinda hoped there weren't. Seeing a 24-year-old man wet himself, would make him a target of ridicule and personified shame for ages...

What am I saying? Suffering a little humiliation would be well worth it if I could experience human contact even if only for a moment in this place. Better get moving... I stood and began to continue my haphazard trek through this labyrinth. I'm still shaken up, but I'll suffer it to continue. I went through countless more rooms. Thankfully I've yet to feel fatigue, though I've been at this for a while now. Maybe demon flesh is jam packed with nutrients... Ugh, I'm thinking about it again. I could really use some music to distract myself. Too bad I lost my phone forever ago... I had a respectable music collection on it. I also can kiss all my MMO accounts on it goodbye too, since I can't remember any of the passwords or game ID's for them. Tragic...

It's good that I'm able to have silly thoughts like this. It's helping me to cope with everything that's happened to me thus far. I wonder how much farther I have to go. For all I know, I could be stuck here forever. I opened another door; it seems that I'm in a principal's office. Ah school, the glorified prison for children. I feel sorry for the young souls that were forced to toil in this heap. On the bright side this place is so rundown that children will never be forced to congregate here again. I entered through a door leading to the hallway. Strange, every door I've opened so far has led to a completely different space. Maybe this school is a special exception.

Wait, this place should have windows. I went to the end the hall and looked through the window's double doors. Pitch black... Damn. I'm guessing that there's nothing out there but the void. I don't wanna risk falling for eternity again, so I decided against opening them. Well, for now that is. I peeked in each classroom. There was no significant reason for it, I was just wondered what was inside each. I came across another set of double doors. This must either be the gymnasium or cafeteria. I opened one of the doors. Lunch trays strewn about, serving counters, circular tables. Yup, cafeteria.

Lunch was always my favorite part of school. Primarily because it was the only time during the school day that I wasn't miserable, on the days when my lunch or lunch money wasn't extorted from me that is. I smelt a hint of something rancid. Oddly enough, the smell wasn't emanating from the kitchen. It didn't smell like that bird-legged demon either. I feel like my sense of smell is getting better. Pretty sure I'm just imagining it though. Though I was reluctant to do so, I had to determine what the source of that smell was. I wouldn't be able to keep it together otherwise. If it's another demon though, I wouldn't be able to keep it together anyway. Go figure.

I made out what I believed to be the source of the smell. It was further back in the room near another set of double doors, one of which was open. I looked down to see someone sprawled on the floor underneath the doorway. My heart skipped a beat. I ran over to see who it was. I began to slow down because the smell got stronger as I approached. It's a woman. If this scent is originating from her then it can only mean that she's dead...

The woman lay on her stomach, her long black hair obscured her face. As I got closer, I saw that there was a pool of blackened blood under her neck. Maybe something slit her throat? This is awful... Her decaying body formed wrinkles in her skin, as well as give her a bony appearance. Even though I probably should've left her there, it felt wrong to do so. I awkwardly approached her, holding my breath to protect my nose from the scent. I was somewhat scared to touch her, so I quickly lifted her up and placed her on the nearest table.

Without trying to look at her face, I put her legs together and placed her hands over her chest. A cellphone fell from her pocket. I picked it up, maybe I could find out was today is and the current time. The battery is dead... I placed it next to her on the table. I searched for something to cover her body with. After searching the gymnasium, I found a tarp that I could use.

I placed the tarp over her. It wasn't a burial, but it was the best I could do. I wonder how she got here. If there's anyone else here, I pray they aren't also dead. Seems likely that they would be if they were here as long as this woman was though. I'd better get going... I headed toward the main entrance of the school. I feel like I should've been more disturbed by what I just saw. I was scared yeah, but I also felt a degree of calm. Almost like I was used to that sort of thing. That not right. There's no way I could ever be ever accustomed to that. I would lose it just by seeing a ladybug smashed against a wall, so how could I be so desensitized right now?

It's like this is what I've known for a long time. I'm starting to feel less like myself. Like I'm splitting in half. Honestly though, I don't fucking care. Yes, I do. No, I don't. Yes, I do! ... _No, you don't David_. I stopped in place. Why am I disagreeing with myself? Why does my head feel so stuffy now? My body seized up when I tried to move. What fuckery is this...? _KLANG!_ Something slammed shut behind me. I turned around in see something tiny speed into an open classroom door. I instinctively tensed up. From the corner of my eye I spotted a broken dust mop. The broken end made it sharp enough to use as a weapon. I scrambled to pick it up, unlatching the end so that I'd have only the broken shaft.

"I'm not letting this thing take my life...its mine, all mine." ...What? Why did I say that? I walked toward the classroom I saw it enter inside. I heard nothing as I walked in. Nothing but the sound of my heart pulsing in my ears. I felt excited. I searched for whatever that thing was behind and around the desks, teacher's desk, and some file cabinets. Nothing. As I was near the second to last file cabinet, I heard it take its exit. I ran back into the hall.

"COME BACK HERE YOU LITTLE SHIT!!!" I screamed. Immediately after I felt a sharp pain. I collapsed onto the floor. My right Achilles tendon had been cut.

"Shiiiiit!!!" I howled. The pain is intense.

I turned to my side to my head to see a small creature just under a foot lapping up the blood pouring from my tendon. I think it may be like that goblin-like thing that the talon demon went after. It has gray skin and patches of black spots adorning its skin. Its head is similar in shape to a cashew, and it has hook-like claws, with the one on its index finger being longer and more curved that the others. It has black, almond shaped eyes, and it has small feelers attached to the end of its mouth which I assumed helped it to drink. It became hostile again when our eyes met, hissing at me. I quickly drove the shaft into its chest.

" _Kyiiiiii_!!!" It cried out. The lockers around me began to vibrate and shake violently. Almost all of them burst open simultaneously. From them, more of the creatures like the one I stabbed emerged. My jaw dropped as they began to surround me. This thing called for help! They were half the size of the one that slashed my tendon. I think the one I impaled may be the leader. The smaller ones seemed to lack mouths, having a single long feeler where their mouths should be. One after another they pounced on me, it felt like countless needles were being inserted into my skin. They're sucking my blood from me... My body began to shrivel up from the neck down.

I remembered the woman in the cafeteria, this must've been how she died. With all my strength I tried to get them off of me by brushing them off as well as punching and kicking them as hard as I could to discourage them from draining me completely. In response they pierced my flesh with their small, hook claws on both their hands and feet as they drove their feelers deeper inside my body.

"Ngh...!" I need to do something fast or I'll be dead in moments! It was a daunting task with all these things stuck to me in addition to my torn tendon, but I managed to stand. I feel like I could barely support my own weight now due to blood loss and the added weight of these demons... I slammed into walls and lockers in a desperate attempt to free myself from them. This must've angered them because they removed their clawed hands from my flesh and began to furiously scratch at my skin from all sides.

"Aah! Ahhhhh! AHHH! Ahhhhhh!" Dear God, it burns! They kept at it to the point that they were shredding off strips of my flesh, it wasn't long before they began scraping away well into the dermis layer of my skin. The agony bordered on the unfathomable. Why didn't I run when I first saw that thing? It was stupid not to. I became bathed in my own blood. Dizzy from heavy blood loss, I slumped into the floor. I'm in so much pain that I can't even move or scream anymore.

My clothes were now so torn that they resembled rags more than proper clothing. The larger creature I stabbed removed the shaft from its chest. It lunged at me, landing on my torso. It drew its hand back as far it could, and with its hooked claw it slashed open my throat. Blood sprayed from my neck. The smaller bloodsuckers were attracted to the gash in my neck, crawled toward it to drink the spring of blood that oozed out without ceasing.

I blacked out...

There's nothing around me but darkness. I can't see anything... Am I dead? Must be. Gotta be. Death feels trippy. Is there really no afterlife after all? If this is oblivion how am I capable of cognitive thought? Maybe this is some kind of dimensional waiting room you're kept in until you're sent off to your final destination. A ray of light appeared out of the dark. It quickly enveloped me, eradicating the deafening void. I shielded my eyes to protect them from the blinding light. When I opened my eyes, I was lying in a boat. I sat up to see that I was adrift on a pond. The sky is gray, a cool breeze softly rustled the grass and branches of the pine trees surrounding me. The abounding mist felt refreshing against my skin. It's almost rejuvenating. Everything so serene. Is this Heaven?

"You're up. Golly gee, it's awfully nice of you to spend time with me while you're conscious, I was afraid that I bored you to sleep with my stories for the umpteenth time." A voice chuckled from behind me. My heart skipped a beat. Oh my God... I felt pressure under my eyes as tears began to well up. With bated breath I slowly turned behind me. My grandfather sat holding his fishing rod, his attention loosely on the line. I rushed to embrace him, burying my face in his side as I bawled like an infant. I've missed him so much. Granddad patted me on the back.

"Whoa, champ! Turn off the water works! I didn't think my masterful technique would leave you in tears. Guess I must be better than I thought." He said. I laughed. His lame attempts to be funny ironically almost always made me laugh.

"I missed you." I said. Taking one of his arms from the fishing rod he hugged me back.

"I missed you too, son." We sat in silence for a while. "Okay, those tiny arms are pressing against my giggle spots. Mind letting go champ?" He chuckled. Tiny arms? I pulled away from him. My arms are tiny... My legs too. I looked over the boat to see my reflection in the water. My gosh. I'm young again! Well, younger... Wait, my clothes look familiar.

...Now that I think about it all of this looks familiar. Yeah, it's coming back to me. My grandfather took me fishing on a summer when adoptive parents were out of town. I was about eight or nine then. It was best summer ever because Granddad pretty much let me run wild and do whatever I pleased, though I'm sure he allowed that only because he knew I wouldn't do anything too crazy. We went stargazing, hung out with some of his old Air Force buddies, visited museums, and other neat stuff. The last thing we did that summer was go fishing. I remember being pissed that I'd have to resume living with miserable fake parents... Granddad cheered me up that day and helped me to take it in stride though.

What if this isn't heaven? What if it's just a memory? A dream? I don't care what it is, all I care about right now is that I have a chance to interact with my grandfather. Whether he's real or not... Nothing else mattered. Noticing I was lost in thought, Granddad spoke to me.

"How are you gonna catch any fish with so much on your mind? Let's hear it, what's weighing on your soul right now? And don't you go tellin' me that nothing's wrong, because considering that you were waling like a lost puppy moments ago I'm inclined to believe otherwise." He chuckled.

Ugh, he always thought he was so cool whenever he thought figured someone out. I guess it's because he tended to be right. I took a deep breath, relaxing my entire being as I released it.

"Granddad, you've always tried to drill into me that I should hold my head up high no matter the circumstance. But it's like the longer I hang in there, the more problems weigh on my neck. It getting to the point where my neck feels like it'll snap under the pressure. Sometimes I think that I could tolerate it if only I kept my head down." I said. There was more I wanted to say, but I didn't want to bombard with so much right from the start.

"Hmm. So basically, you're saying life is getting too much for you handle right?" He said. I grew somewhat embarrassed. He makes it sound like all I'm doing about my situation is whine.

"In a way I guess, yeah..." I replied.

"So?" He said.

"...So? Granddad, what am I supposed to do with that? I need more input!" I asked frantically.

"Son, hardship is an integral part of life, life is incomplete without it. You have to accept it just as much accept as you accept things that bring you joy. Suffering is the seasoning that makes the pleasurable things that much more pleasurable." He responded. He often explained things in a long winded, wordy way. I understood what he meant though. I honesty never thought about it like that. It makes sense though, I tended to enjoy things more than usual after a bout of sadness.

I remember a few years back when I volunteered at shelter during holidays. I didn't care to spend Christmas with my adoptive family and their relatives, so I spent it with families that had no home. There was a fundraiser held so that the owners of the shelter could afford gifts for everyone, I took from my savings to help the effort. With what we were able to gather, we could only afford to buy toys from the dollar store along with a hundred or so pairs of socks. We spent the rest on food. I thought the children would be very disappointed. Kids typically aren't thrilled to play with cheap, plastic, and hurriedly made toys. Trust me I know, just ask my seven-year-old self...

But to my astonishment, most of them had a blast. I couldn't quite understand why then, but in hindsight maybe they had so much fun because they hadn't much to begin with. With all this in mind, I feel kinda like a punk for admitting what I said to Granddad. I've done all this complaining while not being sufficiently mindful of all that I had.

"I think you're right..." I said.

"Don't beat yourself up about it. It's only natural to want to complain. Suffering may be part the cycle of life, but that doesn't make it any less painful. It hurts, so you want to lash out to cope with the pain. But did you know that you're doing good at some capacity whether or not you choose to lash out?" He said. Welp, there he goes perplexing me again...

"...Huh? What do you mean by that?" I asked.

"Choosing not to lash out or respond to difficult circumstances in counterproductive ways does you good because it'll strengthen your will and resilience against other pitfalls you'll face. You learn how to deal with setbacks."

"Mm-hm" I replied

"On the flip side, choosing to lash out or can prove to inconvenience others by adding unto to hardships they themselves face. If they can withstand it however, then it means that you help that person grow stronger. If they lash out on someone else instead, they provide that person with a chance to strengthen themselves or perpetuate the cycle."

"Ah, I get it. So, it's like a...messed up way of paying it forward then?" I asked. Granddad laughed.

"Exactly. It's true that you may contribute to cycle, but in doing so you could help many people gain what they need from it." He reeled in the line, exposing a small herring on the hook.

"The reason why I'm telling you this because you have a crapload of hardships you have yet to face. You're gonna foul up a lot, and you'll lash out a lot too. But you can't get discouraged. Accept what's happening to you, it doesn't matter how hard it is or much it hurts, rub it in." He continued.

What? I honestly don't like what he's advising me to do. Who would unless they're some kind of masochist?

"I've made you upset haven't I? Good." He said. My frustration worsened.

"...Don't be like that. I'm trying accept what you've told me, but it isn't easy."

"Don't misunderstand, son. I'm not telling you this because I want to torment you. It's only to make you a stronger man, and to prepare you for what's up ahead. So even if my words hurt you, even if you grow to hate me for speaking them, I won't regret it so long as it's helped you to mature and strengthen your resolve." He released the herring back into pond.

"It's good that you feel angry. It means that you want to prove that you can handle yourself. Hold onto that fire okay? Hold onto to it even if you think you're about to do something reckless." He continued. I took a deep breath.

"Okay." I replied. "But Granddad, I think I've died. I'm not sure what this place is, but I'm almost certain I'm dead. How am I gonna put what you've advised me into practice?" I asked. He let out a loud hearty laugh.

"Ha! Are you feelin' okay? You're not dead, boy!" He boomed. As he said that, my vision began to grow dark.

"I guess it's time for me to go then. I don't know whether you're my real grandfather or not, but...I love you. Thanks for the advice. Thanks for everything, Dad" I said. He patted my back.

"Take care. Bye son." He replied. Hearing him say goodbye choked me up a bit, as the darkness swallowed me up again.

Everything's blurry again... Huh? Why can't I move? Though I could barely see, I saw that my arm is outstretched as my hand pinned something against the wall. When my vision cleared, I reeled in horror. I saw that I had the creature I stabbed against the wall. It looks like I'm draining it of its fluids somehow because its body is shriveling up, as whatever I'm taking from it enters my veins. What the hell!? And what's wrong with my arm!? I can see my veins through it, and parts of my skin are translucent. It's like embryo skin. It also looks much larger and muscular than before. My fingers have these black, long, and thin claws where my fingernails were.

Though I couldn't move my head to survey my surroundings, somehow I was to move my right eye independently of my left one to look around. The wall and lockers were smeared with blood. I saw the mangled bodies of the smaller creatures littered on the floor. Some were torn in half, some were missing limbs, some were missing their heads. What ungodly things I did I do...? Something caught my eye from below, it looked like it came from the opening in my throat. I saw my neck reflected in the glass of nearby fire extinguisher. Something really is coming from throat... It looks like a tapeworm... Ugh...disgusting! What wrong with me!? I must be sick...I gotta be... How long is this tapeworm? Is there more than one? Oh God... what if parasites are the reason why I can't control my body right now? What if there's worms in my brain or something!?

The tapeworm detached segments of its body, fusing them to my torn skin, sealing my throat shut. I wish I could pass back out... All of this is too much to process. The creature being drained went limp and pale. Its dead. My hand released it, allowing its lifeless body to fall to the floor. I caught a glimpse of my hand as it pulled back. My hand was covered in what appeared to be rows of teeth. It looked like something you'd see inside the mouths of leeches.

The sheetrock ceiling collapsed above me, and from it more of those creatures fell on me. There were many more than before. From what I could tell there seemed to be close over a hundred this time. I, well not me, but whatever is controlling me began to shake them off, killing some of them as it did so. More of them burst from the ceiling, others came from the stairs leading to the second floor, and some came from loose tiles on this floor. My controlled body bulldozed through the horde of creatures. I'm guessing that my body snatcher realized that it couldn't take all of them, so its decided to escape. I couldn't feel it, but I was attacked relentlessly as I went through. Those bloodsuckers gave furious pursuit. My body dashed toward a door at the end of the hall. A light shone from behind it. My body lunged forth; my arms outstretched before me. I broke through the door and entered the light.

I landed on my stomach. I feel the coolness of the floor as it touched my exposed torso. I feel incredibly weak, but I managed to stand. I'm shirtless now, and my body is covered in countless scratches and contusions. My socks and shoes are gone too. I surveyed my surroundings. Whoa... I'm in a mall. It's not rundown like the other rooms in that labyrinth, and there's running power here. The entire building is filled with artificial fluorescent light. I saw neon signs flashing in one store, and a television set blaring from a display window a few stores down. I looked up; the ceiling was a glass shaped parabola covering with cased tube lights hanging from it. Huh? Are those stalactites just beyond the glass? Is this entire place in some kind of cave?

I turned behind me. Those things were no longer chasing me, and apparently I came through a gigantic open industrial vent in the wall. Thank goodness... I'm safe for now.

"Are you just gonna stand there like an asshole? Come inside and have a seat." The voice came from a diner in front of me. It was in the shape of chrome mobile home, complete with wheels and a trailer hitch. A voice, a human voice... It was the first time I heard another other than my own since I lost my way in this place. I hobbled to door, opened it, and went inside.

I was greeted by a tanned plus sized woman with curly, white, shoulder length hair. She's wearing a turban like those old actresses would wear, it has what seems to be an oval sapphire in its center. She has long eyelashes bathed in mascara and wore dark blue eye shadow. She fashioned mahogany lipstick and a black spaghetti strap shirt. Her fingers were adorned with an assortment of rings, she has long nails with red nail polish, she wore multiple bangles on each wrist and wore hooked earrings with amethyst hanging from them. Across her chest was a large tattoo that read "ICY" in blue and black ink. She looks like she's in her sixties to me.

"You look like shit..." She said. She retrieved a martini glass from under the counter. She went into the door behind her and came back with the glass filled with a dark blue drink. "Here, have a seat and come drink this." She continued. Her voice was a bit deep, and she sported a New Jersey accent. I was wary but decided to take her up on her invitation. I sat on a barstool and examined the drink. It looks like a Blue Hawaiian but darker. It has a drink umbrella, a striped straw, ice, and a yellow flower in it?

"If you're gonna be ungrateful, I can just pour it down the sink..." She said. I guess she read the expression on my face.

"N-no. I-I'm sorry. I'll drink it." I said. I almost never drink, but I could use some alcohol after all I've been through. This could be poisoned for all know but I'm gonna take a leap of faith and drink it anyway, I'm on edge and this might help me calm down. I lifted the glass and took a sip. Holy shit! This tastes amazing! I gulped it down in seconds.

"Feelin' better?" She asked.

"Y-yes ma'am. Thank you very much." I replied.

"Call me Marie."

"Thank you, Marie"

"Seems like those little buggers got you good."

"Yeah, what were those things?"

"They have lotsa names, but the people in your realm often call em' Chupacabras or gremlins." She said. My realm?

"Um, what you mean by 'your realm'? Where am I? What is this place?"

"You're in Hell, son."

I froze. I 'm at a loss for words. I considered that possibility, but I was too scared to seriously think about it. What other explanation could there be though? I freaked out... I covered my eyes, desperately wishing that none of this was real, all the while knowing that it is. Marie placed her hand on my shoulder.

"Hey, get a grip. It's not the Hell of final judgement. No one can just stumble into that place. This is place is Hell, but it's a Hell of collective torment." She said. That didn't make me feel much better, but at least this place wasn't the absolute worst version of what it could've been.

"...Am I....am I dead?" I asked. My voice was little more than a whisper.

"...Well, I don't really know. I'm getting all kinds of vibes from you, and it's keeping me from figuring out your...uh, situation. The people that come through here are almost always dead as a doornail." She brought out a small crystal ball from underneath the counter. "Here, tap this." She said as she tapped the ball with her nails. I slowly reached for it.

"Will you hurry up?" She ordered. I quit stalling and tapped the ball. The crystal ball began to give a soft glow. Marie pressed her fingers upon it. "Okay...David Periwinkle, 24, Capricorn. Mm-hm." She closed her eyes and became silent for a few moments. "No... I can't believe he'd do somethin' so fuckin' crazy. That bastard might get us all killed!" She said. She suddenly had an agitated, bewildered look on her face.

"Huh? What do you mean? Please elaborate!" I pleaded. I was frustrated that she didn't just spit it out. She reached underneath the bar again and shoved odd mirror in my face. What all does she keep under there?

"Take a look..." She ordered. I did as she wanted. I searched the mirror for my reflectio—

"...GAHHH!!!" I involuntarily threw the mirror onto the floor, shattering it.

"Hey! Don't go breakin' my shit!" She yelled.

The image I saw in the mirror was a large, horrifying and hairless dog's head. It grinned at me as it tilted its head slightly to the left. I quickly turned to see my reflection through the windows of the diner. My head's normal... Thank God. That demon's head, I've seen it before. Yeah, it's coming back to me now. That thing impaled me and dropped me into that labyrinth. It was after I had visited Luci's house, and those idiots harassed me into that building. That's right, I...killed one of them. Even though it was self-defense, the demon encouraged me to do it. Maybe that's the real reason why I'm here. The ego and shadow shall become one... So this is what it meant. If that's my shadow then what kind of man does that make me?

"Marie...am I an evil person?" I asked.

"Maybe you are." She responded. "If you happen to be though, you may as well own it. Lying to yourself wouldn't do you any good anyways.."

"Hmm..." I muttered. I'm so depressed now.

"Let me help you get adjusted to life here sweetie. See, the first—" Suddenly everything went black again.

Luci's house is directly ahead of me. I'm outside of that cursed building. I'm back... back in my realm.

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER SEVEN

It's dark out. I sat on the ground, taking a few moments to process all that happened. Now that It was over I wondered if it would be a good idea to pretend all of what I had experienced never happened. I would've done so were it not for the fact I'm still missing my shirt and shoes. The scars and scratches on my body are gone, but the scar on my throat and Achilles tendon are still there. It had taken awhile for me to walk home, but compared to all the walking I'd done prior, it was nothing. I would've taken a cab, but I had lost my wallet long ago in that forlorn maze. I don't think many cab drivers would feel comfortable with a shirtless stranger wearing tattered pants in the back seat anyway.

I was lucky that my adoptive mother was at my place. I didn't have my keys to get in on account of those assholes throwing them who knows where, and I couldn't find the spare I kept behind the downspout. I thought she was there waiting for me to come back, but it turns out that she was just letting my twenty-seven-year old thieving cousin live there while she watched her.

She's screwed over the family multiple times, but fake mom refuses to see her as a lost cause. I promptly kicked them both out after taking my spare keys back from fake mom ... Fake mom and I argued on the front lawn for a bit, and then they both left. She twists anything to support her logic and make you feel bad, regardless of how stupid it is. You'd think a mother would be less bitchy and more concerned that her son returned home in fifth and tatters, but that's too much to ask of that woman. What a fucking sociopath...

The police came to my house the next day to question me. I was told that I had been missing for nine days. Nine days... My God. It didn't feel like I was there for that long. Granted it did feel like I was down there for a while, but since I couldn't tell time I figured that only two or three days must've passed. Maybe time works differently there. The cops asked lots of questions.

The most outstanding questions I was asked were where I was during the time I was gone, what happened to me and how I got the scar on my neck, when did I last see Caleb Norcross (the name of Evan's cousin) and what were Caleb and I doing before I went missing. I couldn't tell them that I had gotten lost in Hell for days without sounding a complete spaz, so first I told them that I woke up in a dark room and that I couldn't remember where the room was after I had left it.

I also told them that I couldn't remember anything about my identity or my life until yesterday. Sounds lame, I know but I couldn't think anything better t say at the time. I explained away the scar by vaguely suggesting that I might've remembered being attacked, and that I saw Caleb last before I lost my memory. Finally, I told them that Caleb and I were arguing before it all happened.

My intent was to make it appear that Caleb was the cause of my disappearance. Words can't describe how awful I felt to be so deceptive. Every word I spoke made me feel like I was violating myself. I couldn't confess that I killed him though. My life would be over if I did. I thought I'd be able to tell the truth about what happened, but in the end I decided that my freedom was more important to me than being truthful.

I mean...Caleb assaulted and threatened to kill me after all. He kinda deserved it. Besides, they wouldn't be able to find his body anyways if it's still in the labyrinth, and the police told me that he had a record, so maybe those things will work in my favor. ...Wait, why am I thinking like this? When I did become this way? I... should've told the truth. The odd thing is though, it as if something held me back from being honest. Like I wouldn't have been able to tell the truth even if I desired to.

After the cops left, I rummaged through my refrigerator but nearly half of the food inside had gone bad. I'd been neglecting to go grocery shopping before because I had gotten so lost in other things that it kept slipping my mind. I was reluctant to eat a tv dinner, so I ordered a pizza. After wolfing down the entire pie, I slipped into some pajama's and spent the rest of the day in bed. Before I drifted off into sleep, I decided that I would forget everything that happened in that realm. It's insane to think about, I'd be better off pretending like it never happened. I know its gonna take a while to convince myself of that, but it has to be done.

The next day I took an Uber to my place of employment. Well it could quite possibly be my _former_ place of employment at this point. I don't wanna face fat bastard after promising that I'd make up for the time off I asked for only not to do it, but...I just need to know whether or not my job is still secure. I felt a deep-seated nervousness as I entered, like I was now a foreign particle that risked getting attacked by anti-bodies.

"Daaaaaavid!!!" Cried Brenda as she came from around the reception desk to hug me. I was upset because she practically bum-rushed me to do it. Before I realized it, I pushed her onto the floor.

"Get off me..." I said to her sternly. Oh fuck! Why did I do that!? Why did I say that!? She's probably just been worried about me... Almost everyone in the lobby glared at me. I'm already fucking up my chances of keeping my job more than I already have... I apologized to Brenda and quickly helped her up, dashing to the elevator before someone confronted me for what I did.

I arrived on the third floor, where my boss' office is. I dared not even think of calling him fat bastard for fear that he'd read my mind and destroy any chance that I may or not have of keeping employment. His door has RANDY ENGEL applied to the glass. Reluctantly, I knocked on the door. I heard a grunted sigh come from behind the door.

"Whoever that is you know you have to go through the receptionist first..." Said Mr. Engel.

"It's um... It's Periwinkle sir. David Periwinkle." There was notable silence for a few moments.

"...Come in."

I felt my heart thudding against my chest as I opened the door. My throat tightened and I feel like I need to fart to ease the tension... He stared daggers at me as I approached his desk.

"Hello, sir... I apologize for my absence, but as you know—"

"I'm well aware of your issues, Periwinkle. You needn't say anything further, save it..." Damn, he's already shot me down hard. It worsened my nervousness. My mouth went dry.

"Um, I—" He interrupted me by sighing heavily and slamming down whatever he was reading.

"So, what do you want?" He asked hoarsely. I'm so fucking fired...I feel it. Even though I know now for sure that pleading for my job is pointless I still held on to the hope that not all was lost.

"I just wanted to let you that I'm aware that I've dropped the ball, and that I'm willing to do whatever it takes to make up for—"

"Tell you what Periwinkle, give me time to think about it. I'll call you. Now see your way out." He said.

"Y-yes sir..." I said. I held my breath the entire time. My body had gone numb. I got back onto the elevator, exited the lobby, and then the front door. Immediately afterward, Mr. Engel called my spare cellphone.

"I've thought about it. Never set foot here again, you're fired." He hung up. There it was...the final confirmation. I looked up at his office window. Engel peered down at me and jerked his blinds shut. I began to walk down the block. My feet felt like concrete blocks were tied to them. I tried to fight back my tears, but I couldn't. I walked away so that I wouldn't feel anymore humiliated by having anyone there see me cry. What am I gonna do? It was pure luck that I got that job. I didn't go to college, and I know that it's going to take ages to find another job with decent pay. I don't want to work some minimum wage job.

This feels so bad. _It's unfair that this happened to you._ Yeah...it is. I already feel enough like enough of a failure. Now I've lost the only thing that made me like I was someone important, not that it counted for much. _Are you going to let him keep your dignity?_ What do you mean? I still have that. I'm just bummed out is all. _Idiot. Could you be any more in denial? He's had it since you were first indentured there. Today was just the cherry on top. He thoroughly enjoyed disposing of you._ Well...there's nothing I can do about it now. _You're angry. I can help you feel better. Go back and crush his psyche, you know how. Remind him of how pathetic and worthless he is... You've got nothing to lose now._

I turned around and made my way back inside. I saw Brenda wiping away her tears. Engel had just finished reprimanding her over the phone. She was being comforted by some of the female workers. I approached Brenda to apologize again.

"Hey, Brenda. I just wanted to say sorry again, I'm an asshole. You didn't deserve what I did to you, and you sure as hell don't deserve the shit you take from that fat bastard." The women around her glared at me with contempt initially, but when I finished saying what I said they nodded with me in agreement.

"It's okay David... I know I can be a little much to take sometimes. I'm gonna quit today. This place is joyless anyway." She said, sobbing. One of the women near her declared that she'd also quit. The phone next to Brenda rang. Eyeing it, I'd gotten an idea for vengeance.

"Awesome, that means you've got nothing to lose right? Let's be disgruntled together then. Take that phone off the receiver and put it on speaker."

"Why?" She asked.

"Just wait for it." I replied as I hoped back on the elevator. The women around Brenda whispered giddily as I left.

I opened Engel's door. Fat bastard slammed his fist on his desk.

"Mr. Periwinkle, I believe that I've already made myself clear that you have no future here, are you deaf as _well_ as incompetent? Get out before I call the police." I swept an arm across his desk, knocking most that was on it onto the floor. I slammed both my palms on his desk.

"Silence, you fat fuck..." I said through gritted teeth. Venom practically oozed from every word I spoke.

"E-excuse me?" Said fat ass, startled.

"You've done me a favor by freeing me from this dying shithole. Anyone with sense would quit. We've had to print so many retractions on account of you that I'm surprised anyone's still interested in reading the garbage you make us pump out. You're so fucking inept at running things that you can't take the widespread ridicule you get from your readers as a hint that you're awful at this. Most everyone here feels the same. Even Byron the mail guy. No matter how many times you blow the man, he still thinks you're shit at this." Engel cast nervous eyes upon me.

"What? Didn't know that I knew about that? News flash, everyone knows! I guess you'll have to learn not to piss off people when you want them to keep the sexual acts you've performed on them a secret." Engel's face turned red.

"Byron definitely thinks well of your wife though. Enough that he's had her in a very...intimate way if you catch my drift." Engel's face contorted in response.

"Yup, he's a total whore for gossip. I bet he doesn't seem like so much of a fag to you now huh? I mean, that is what you called him to those two fucks up you call reporters. Yeah, those two idiots are gossipy bitches too. But don't feel bad about that, at least you know now" I said with a grin on my face. I'm practically manic in how I'm expressing myself.

I pulled my phone from the breast pocket of my blazer. "And now everyone else knows that too..." I continued, revealing that I had called the receptionist's desk, effectively broadcasting our conversation to everyone near Brenda's station. If I know the women near Brenda like I think I do, they've called near as many people as possible to listen in. I hung up my phone. Fat bastard flew into a nervous rage.

"Fuck you! I-I'll sue your ass for defamation!" He roared. I snapped. I reached in, grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and yanked him toward me.

"Try it, and I'll make sure to give that evil bitch of a wife you got a good reason to leave you. We both know she doesn't love you anyway. So, do yourself a favor and keep quiet before you end up so lonely that you'll feel like ending it all..." I said, practically grinding my teeth together. Why did I say that? That was so fucked up... I went too far. Fat bastard, I mean Engel...buried his hands in his face and began to cry.

"Okay, I won't do it then. I-I promise." He said, sobbing. I broke him. I actually _broke_ him, I felt so bad that I nearly apologized, but instead I left and went to the first floor. I received tons of looks as I walked toward the front door, most looked pleased by what they heard. I passed by those two douche reporters, they shot me dirty glares. I flipped them off as I exited the building. When I arrived at place I check my mailbox. Inside were my keys and a note. The note read:

"I'm glad you're okay. I'm sorry for happened to you. Wishing you the best of luck in your endeavors. -Luci"

Luci. I hope she's doing alright. She creeped me out at first, but it seems like she's a swell kid. I hate that she's under the care of that psycho hag, but there's nothing much I do about that. How'd she'd get here? Wait, I did she figure out I lived here? How do I even know that it was Luci that returned these? My head hurts... I'm just gonna fight the urge to stress out about it. I entered the house, disrobed, ordered another pizza, and plopped down on the couch to watch some tv. As I beheld the mindless entertainment my mind drifted back to everything that's happened today and in the past couple of weeks.

I'm not gonna lie, it felt good a little bit to tell off Engel despite the overkill at the end. It's a good thing I'm still riding the high off of that moment, because once I come down from it my depression is going to give me a serious ass kicking... I looked at the spot where Moxie used to sleep. Her absence made me feel lonelier than I ever have. To think I bashed Engel being unlikable and lonely. I thought that I was really good with all those stones that I threw from my glass house...

Moxie...was she really a demon? Did granddad know that she was a demon? If he knew, then was he a devil worshiper or something? Why would he want to leave a demon in my care? The more I thought about it the more questions formed endlessly in my mind. I started to worry about all the possible explanations. Why did Moxie want to kill me? How was she able to communicate with me telepathically all this time? Does she know I'm still alive? Then I remembered something, right before Marie handed me that freaky mirror. She called it a bastard. That implies that the demon is male. But Moxie was clearly female... What's the connection? Wait, after I was impaled he mentioned something about being a tapeworm. Did he...infect Moxie somehow?

"Bingo."

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER EIGHT

To the right of me in Moxie's spot was the demon that tried to murder me, draped over my couch like a towel. He startled me so badly I swear it felt like my heart skipped a few beats. Panicked, I leapt off the couch, but I tripped over my feet and fell backward onto my table, busting the glass base. The glass scraped against my arms and shoulders. The pain wasn't enough to stop me from quickly getting up and bolting to the front door.

The demon beat me there, stretching his upper body and abdomen from the couch to cling to the door. He gave me a menacing look, revealing his horrifying grin. He tilted his head from side to side repeatedly, as if he's mocking me. I ran inside the kitchen, hoping to escape through the back door. But he did the same thing as before, stretching ahead of me to prevent me from leaving again, tilting his head faster and widening his grin. Suddenly the power went out, and his left eye shone in the darkness.

The fear made my joints ache. I made a beeline for my room, tripping over the demon's stomach as I rushed there. Once inside, I slammed the door shut, locked it, moved the dresser in front of the door. I sat against the wall, desperately trying to catch my breath and keep calm.

"Oh... Please help me God..."

"You rang?"

Out of the darkness the demon slammed its palms against the wall near both temples of my head. Panting, he lifted his head from the dark. I whimpered in terror. I felt utterly powerless and pathetic...

"You're a terrible host you know; is this how you treat a guest in your home?"

I began to hyperventilate. I should've gone for the window...

"It'll be quite bothersome to converse with you this way. I'll just hold till you've calmed yourself."

He literally held his pose, completely unmoving with his mouth open, drooling on my clothes. It was hard to compose myself when a demon that looks like it wants to rip out my throat with its teeth is right in my face, but I managed somehow. Why is he behaving all civil now? He skewered me the last time I saw him... What does this thing want from me!?

"There, now you're nice and relaxed. It's impolite to speak to someone with such a hideous look on your face." Is he serious? He's holding a face that would make anyone shit their heart out. What a petty creature...

"Why are you here?" I asked. Despite my best efforts I couldn't stop my voice from shaking.

"Is your memory impaired? You poor thing... Recall that I that I told that I would end your existence."

"So...you're here to finish the job? To make sure you've killed me I mean?"

"Not even the fallen can kill a man twice, boy."

_Twice?_ So, he's saying that he already killed me? For obvious reasons that can't be possible... Although, I remember when I asked Marie if I had died, she told me that she wasn't sure. But I can't be dead! My flesh isn't rotting, and I've interacted with people in this realm, so clearly I'm among the living. Unless I'm some sort of zombie. The thought frightens me.

"S-so what do you mean by 'end my existence' then? Do mean end my existence as a human being?" I asked. I honestly didn't want to know the answer to that, but I had to know...

"To an extent, yes."

Dear God... He's trying to turn me into a monster...

"...But also, as the shell of man that you are. I intend to release your true nature, thereby preventing more from being taken from you. However, there is a price."

"What do you want?"

"As payment, your body shall serve as my vessel."

"What!? No! I never asked for your help! You can't have my body!"

"How ungrateful. This is poor thanks considering that I've saved your life thrice in the 'labyrinth' as you call it. Not to mention that I assisted you in claiming vengeance against your superior."

So, it was him that goaded me into mouthing off to Engel, and it was him that saved me from those other demons. How exactly he did it I don't know, right now I don't care for the details, my head hurts enough as is.

"What are you?"

"I am many, but I am also you. I am the shadow of all men..."

"...This isn't right. You're lying...you just want to fuck with me..."

"It does not matter how you feel David, for our union is already complete."

"What do you mean?"

"Surely, you've seen for yourself."

I knew what he was referring to. When those Chupacabra were digging out my flesh and I regained consciousness my body was...warped, and I couldn't control my movements.

"So, you did that to me? Changed me like that? How? Why!?"

"We were going to die; it was only to preserve our lives. Maintaining that form is rather taxing on me, I'd prefer to avoid using if possible. I'm sure it relieves you to know that."

It did. I'm glad to know that he can't transmute my body into a nightmarish hell spawn whenever he liked. Though, I'm still not okay that he can influence my decisions or that he still might have partial control over body even when I'm not a beast...

"As for how, I entered the wound I created in your chest, settling inside it. Your insides are quite uncomfortable, but they'll do. I'll just have to adjust to my new living arrangements."

"Why did you drop me down that hatch? What did you to my dog? To Moxie?"

"By placing you in the Netherworld, I tethered your soul to using my own souls and essence as a catalyst. The rooms inside would not have lead you to the other side without me. Getting there proved to be more bothersome than I anticipated however."

So without him I would've been lost forever down there?

...Holy shit. That's worse than death...

"As it pertains to your mongrel, well you stumbled across the answer earlier. I...commandeered her body, just as I have done to yours. She is now part of me, part of you."

I'm profoundly disturbed at learning of this...

"Be grateful David, at least she will always be with you now. And worry not, I cannot limitlessly take hold of your mind as I have with her, nor do I have dominion over your soul."

"But why are you doing this to me? I want the truth! And why explain any of this to me all? It seems to me that it wasn't necessary for you to tell me any of this..."

"I only require a place to hide, nothing more. I'll warn you David, should you attempt to break our...partnership by attempting to expel me, I am more than capable of making you permanently dead. For if were to I separate from you, we'd both die, however I'd use all my power to kill all innocents near you before that as your punishment before that happens... Do you understand?"

I understand that I'm screwed...

"Yeah..." I said sheepishly. He patted my head with his left hand.

"Good boy."

I hung my head in disbelief. How does anyone process all of this? If I've got this straight, I'm now an undead meat puppet for a tapeworm dog demon... Where the hell does life go from here...?

"I like you, David. You're gaining something from this, so let's not make this any difficult than it must be. Treat me right, and I'll be the best pet you'll ever have."

He licked my cheek. It made me very uncomfortable.

"What if I don't want your help?"

"It's something you'll receive regardless... I am held to assist you whether or not I'd prefer to."

"Held? Who's making you help me? Why are they making you help me?"

He yawned. His breath smells surprisingly sweet; it's was a pleasant smell. I found that to be exceedingly weird considering the rest of his body smells foul. It contrasted with the rest of his presence. It unsettled me further, I took the scent of his breath as a sign that he's probably manipulative. He's probably trying to get me to drop my guard so that he can use me for his own agenda.

"I am quite lazy. As such, I have low reserves of stamina apart from my hosts. Simply being conscious is draining for me..."

He yawned again. Man, his breath smells really good... How is that possible? I'm...starting to feel a little funny...

"Well then, I shall return to my rest. You should sleep too. It isn't wise to stay awake so late as you often do..."

So, he's just gonna ignore my other questions then. Perfect...

"After dropping all of this on me you could at least tell me your name..."

"Name? I have been called many things and I have many titles, but I do not possess a name. Perhaps I should change that. Yes, I shall choose a designation for myself. You may address me as Krow. Ah yes, that will suffice."

I hate to admit it to myself in this moment, but that name actually sounds kinda cool. After naming himself he vanished as suddenly as he came. The power came back on soon after. A tapeworm was left squirming on the floor. It wasn't long before it died. My disbelief has been suspended for far too long this month. After taking a while to calmed myself, failing to block out what I had experienced, I went to the kitchen, got some sleep aids from the drawer and took them with a glass of warm milk, ate some cookies while hoping the sugar rush would help me feel better, and went to bed.

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER NINE

A couple months have passed since my second encounter with Krow. Since then I've gotten my Buick back from the car pound and I've tried my hand at landing a few jobs, even for minimum wages gigs. I was largely unsuccessful. Well, that's not entirely true. I managed to gain employment at my local Walmart as a cashier, but I quit the next day. Even with the training I got, I couldn't for the life me figure out how to the register properly and I wasn't gonna take being yelled at by my Edward Scissorhands doppelganger of a boss for not being able to get it right. I also had a long line of aggravating customers. Thank God for self-checkout... It lightened the load.

I also got a job at a hardware store, but it didn't take long for me to get fired when they figured out that I lied about my expertise. A customer came in to make a complaint against me. It turns out that super glue isn't a good substitute for wood glue, especially if you don't want your kid smashing through the wall of his treehouse when he's being too rowdy. I even put aside my dignity to get a custodian job at a fast food joint. I cleaned the women's restroom no sweat, but when I entered the _men's_ restroom I dropped my mop and bucket, took off uniform where I stood (I wore pajama's underneath) and walked out of the establishment much to the manager's displeasure. I'm so never eating there again... Everything else I applied for was a bust...

I've gotten so lethargic that I haven't felt like shaving. My stubble is slowly becoming a mini beard. I've also been neglecting to shower, partly because I haven't felt like it, and partly because I haven't been able to pay my gas bill, so that means no hot showers for me... My heat's been cut off too, so I've had to make due by bundling up with extra blankets and sleeping in a hoodie and beanie. Yeah, I'm getting hit with rock bottom depression _pretty_ hard now.

I haven't felt like eating much as of late either. But I try to eat at least enough to sustain myself for a day or two. If I don't, Krow possesses me and forces me to eat till I get so full that my stomach is on the verge of popping. Well, parasites do feed from their host. I guess I piss him off when I starve myself, because it means that I'm starving him by extension. One time he made me eat so much that I got sick.

For some reason I couldn't puke it up even though my body was trying to rid itself of the excess. It could've been that Krow prevented me from vomiting, but I drove to the local clinic just to make sure I was okay. When the doc checked my blood pressure, she looked very distraught. The look she gave me was so worrisome I thought she was gonna say that I had some super contagious deadly virus. But instead she said that I have an insane case of hypotension, and that I shouldn't be alive. She began acting so hysterically that I snuck out of the window when she left the room.

Is it really that bad? I felt my pulse. Nothing... I placed my hand under my hoodie and unto my heart. Twenty heartbeats per minute. _Twenty._ I hypothesized that these heartbeats may actually be Krow's or Moxie's since I'm supposed to zombie now I guess, because there's no way anyone could live off of twenty beats per minute consistently.

I tried to get Krow to explain it to me, but I got nothing from but silence from him. I also discovered that my skin was colder than normal. Initially I thought that it was the due to the combination of the fall season and lack of heating in my house, but even when I went to much warmer places there was little no change sometimes. Whenever I had eaten enough however, my body would warm up, and when I got upset my skin would get hot to the touch. So there's that.

I've also gotten more...assertive. My mouth has been dirtier than ever before. I've said the foulest things to people that upset me even the slightest bit. I've cursed out people just for bumping into me. One time a guy bumped into me into me while I was in line to buy an assortment cookies. I needed to maintain a dopamine high as much as possible to combat my depression, and cookies are a satisfying burst of delicious, glucose packed, dopamine inducing goodness. So anyway, this dickweed just backs into me on account that he and his friends were screwing around. He crushed the cookies in my hand... Even though he apologized I still gave him such a verbal lashing that I was banned from the store.

There were a few times when my wicked mouth caused things to escalate into a fight. Surprisingly, I won each time. I've never won a fight in my life before, so winning three fights in a row had me feelin' pretty good. Fake dad came to scold me about how I needed to "try harder to get my shit together." Talk about the pot calling the kettle black... I let him have it by laying out that he's a brownnosing failure of a parent, that was only able to survive by scamming people and sucking up to his clique. In response he slapped me. That bastard slapped me in my own home. I heard Krow in my mind telling to make him wish he hadn't done that, for once I was eager to be coerced. I landed a solid blow square on his nose, knocking him on his ass. His nose bleed profusely, deep down I hoped that I had broken it. Trembling, fake dad scrambled out my house, into his car and left.

My entire world may be falling apart, but it felt so fucking good to assert myself! The feeling was addictive, I found myself wanting more of it. I never knew self-destruction could feel so liberating. In my heart I knew it was wrong to be this way, but I loved it nonetheless. Despite my newly found devil may care attitude I still did my best to compose myself with common sense. I can't have getting arrested on top of everything else I'm dealing with.

What else? Oh yeah, seems that I have superpowers now. Well, I guess it'd be more accurate to call them special abilities, or supernatural abilities? Whatever. I suppose being fused with a demon will do that to you. I discovered my first ability when a cop was hassling me. Some worthless thug was giving me a hard time, so I roughed him up a bit. The policeman caught me in the act, and I booked it. After what happened with Caleb, I didn't want to risk catching any more attention from law enforcement. I can't have them second guessing my alibi due to my recently increased aggressiveness. The cop chasing me must've been a track star in school because he easily caught up to me and tackled me onto the ground. We tussled for a bit as I tried to get away from him.

He responded to my resistance by zapping me with his taser. The pain made me freak out, and my body grew hot. I slashed the officer across his face. As he reeled in pain I made my escape. It was kinda hard to run with my body twitching from the shock, but I hid myself in a nearby ditch, lying on my back. Once I heard him take off in his squad car I looked at my hands, wondering how I cut him when I didn't have anything in my hand to cut him with. I felt a dull pain on the tips of my fingers. I lifted both my hands into my line of sight. I flipped out...

On the tips of my fingers were these sharp protrusions. They looked reminiscent of leech teeth. It was like the time Krow drained the Chupacabra in the labyrinth, except there was only one tooth on each finger now. I didn't know how to make them go away, so I stuffed my hands into the pockets of my hoodie so that others wouldn't notice them. They stayed that way until I got home and calmed my nerves. Even though it was super scary to experience, it was neat to know that I could use those teeth to defend myself if need be. The next day I stayed home to see if I could get the teeth to appear again. Teeth. Claws? Should I call them claws? I'll call them clawsuckers. Yeah, that'll work.

I tried a variety of methods to see if I could get them to appear again, but nothing worked during my first few attempts. Visualization didn't work, I only ended up with a headache from trying too hard. I tried to make myself angry by watching provocative vids online hoping that I'd get angry enough to get them to pop out, nothing... I tried to work myself up working out intensively, but that didn't work either. I did feel great afterward though, I should work out more often. I thought about asking Krow how to do it, but I decided against it. I'm getting too comfortable living with a demon. I gave up trying for the day. That evening I chopped carrots to add to my pot roast. I had gotten lost in thought and ended up nicking my index finger deeply.

The pain was so bad that my clawsuckers instantly emerged from my fingers. The sensation of pain was the key to getting them to appear. I wasn't too keen on harming myself just to make them come out. Once I calmed down they retracted. I tried visualization again, but this time I focused on painful sensations. It worked! The clawsuckers appeared again. Awesome. The way they work led me to believe they serve as some sort of a defense mechanism. Next day I played make believe, pretending that I was a superhero. I know that it's a kiddie thing to, but you'd the same thing if you had abilities like this. I protracted and retracted them constantly because I pretended to be Wolverine.

I stopped after five minutes though, my fingertips had gotten very sore and they bled a little. It seemed that making them pop in and out too often in a short time does more harm to me than good. That's good to know. I grew bored of playing superhero soon after, good thing too. It had begun to feel embarrassing since I forgot to draw my curtains. Some of the neighbors had witnessed my wolverine impression from a distance. Talk about awkward...

Two days after, I discovered that I have a degree of super strength. Which was really fucking awesome. I had decided to take a small road trip to a couple states over. I realize that my priorities weren't straight, but I figured that if I'm on a terminal path to homelessness I may as well have as much fun as possible before I get there. When I arrived I went sightseeing and visited other places of interest. I tried popular dishes that the locals there often ate, and I visited the museum there to learn more of the town's history. The motel I resided in was rather pleasant. I gave it a rating of 4 out of 5 online. Even though everything is going to shit, I was glad that I took this trip.

That next day I went for a stroll through their local park. The leaves had become a beautiful mix of green, orange, yellow, and red. For just a moment, it felt like I was in fantasy world. I forgot all my troubles and hang ups. It was as if I'd been reborn and had been given a fresh start. Taking my smartphone from my pocket, I plugged in my headphones and played Jamiroquai's Summer Girl, as I strolled through. It enhanced the otherworldly vibe I felt. I began to dance; it didn't matter who was watching because in that moment I was only person that existed. I couldn't have felt more content then. That newness, that feeling of freedom. I don't where it came from, but I didn't fight it. I embraced the sensation.

That's when it happened. Ahead of me a car t-boned a truck, crashing into it hard. Behind the car, a motorcyclist tried to avoid colliding with the other vehicles, swerving hard to miss them. He had turned so sharply that he felt from the bike. The motorcycle ricocheted off a streetlight and careened toward me. I instinctively held up my arms to protect myself and closed my eyes. I was pushed back several feet. When I opened my eyes I was surprised to see that I caught the bike. I tripped out, feeling a mix of awe and terror. I gently set the bike on the ground. I felt a sharp pain in my toes. I lifted my foot to see that a new set of clawsuckers had burst through the bottom of my shoes.

They acted as cleats, keeping me grounded as the force of the bike pushed me back. Some of them had broken off in the soil, causing my toes to bleed. Everyone present in the park gawked me, dumbfounded at what they had witnessed. Some started to record with their phones, others approached to see if I was okay while others came to ask how I was able to catch an airborne motorcycle with nothing but my hands. I calmed myself to make the remaining clawsuckers in my toes retract. I pulled out the teeth that were embedded in the ground so that no one could analyze them. Luckily I was heavily dressed and wore a beanie and scarf, I hoped that they kept people from identifying me. I bolted to my car and drove back to the motel.

Once I had gotten back inside, I decided test my newfound strength by attempting to lift the dresser. I worked myself up to raise my body temperature. To my surprise I was able to hoist it up with little effort. Knowing that I had enhanced strength made me all giddy. I honestly considered becoming a superhero. It would've been a childhood dream come true, but I choose not to pursue it. I'm sure that being a superhero is expensive, plus I feel like someone would likely find out my secret identity anyway. It can't be as easy as it looks in the cartoons. Later that evening, I ordered a couple pizzas. I think using these powers act as a massive drain on my body, because I'd never felt so hungry before today. I'd have to be more cautious with how I used them from now on.

Yup, that's everything that happened up until now. It's been a bizarre ride. After I had finished eating, I watched some TV and then went to bed leaving the TV on. I thought about whether or not I should stay another day or two. I only had about five-hundred dollars in savings. I love it here though; I don't want to go home. Home is nothing me to me now but a cesspool of misery. Thinking about going back bummed me out. To distract myself from downer thoughts, I sat up to watch more TV till I felt like falling asleep.

It was nearing midnight and I'd yet to catch any shuteye. I could practically feel bags forming under my eyes. My eyes were hurting a bit, but I couldn't bring myself to keep my eyes shut. I'm stuck in a restless limbo.

"Damn it..." I muttered out of frustration. I left the room and went into the foyer of the motel to buy a few cans of soda from the vending machine there. I cracked open one of the cans and drank it where I stood. As I chugged down the caffeine laden beverage, I was startled by a large figure hunched over and clad in black standing right outside the window.

"Uhhh...?" I uttered. I backed away from the window until I unwittingly bumped into the coffee table.

"Is everything alright?" called the night clerk from behind the service counter.

"Y-yes ma'am. I just thought I saw a spider." I replied, turning to her. Suddenly the lights flickered.

"Oh, that's odd." Said the night clerk. I turned to the window again. The ghastly figure was no longer there. Shiiiiiit... that's not good. Please, please, please, just be a figment of my imagination for _once_. I brought out my clawsuckers and cautiously exited the foyer, looking left and right. I walked back to my room with my back against the wall so that I wouldn't be taken by surprise. When I got next to my room's door, I checked to see if had been broken in to. It hadn't as far as I could tell. I took a quick look at my car too. Nothing seemed to be wrong with it.

I quickly swiped my card key and entered the room. I turned on the lights and checked under the bed, no one there... I went inside the bathroom and pulled back the curtain, readying my right hand to begin slashing if necessary. No one was there. I took a deep breath feeling relieved that I was afraid of nothing. I need sleep asap if I'm beginning to hallucinate. I hopped into bed, leaving the lights on. I'm too spooked to sleep in the dark tonight.

I checked the time on my phone, 11:59 pm. My eyelids felt heavier, but I still couldn't sleep. The paranoia I feel now due to what happened in the foyer is also is keeping me awake. Man, I should've purchased some sleep aids. My brain is turning to mush... Someone knocked on the door. I shot up from the bed, worry taking hold of me.

"...Who is it?" I called out.

"It's me from the front desk, you forgot to take your sodas with you." She said. Thank goodness... It's nice of her to bring me the cans. I unlocked the door and opened it.

"Thanks a bunch." I said, taking the cans from her."

"No problem. You have a good night sweetie." She said as walked back.

"You too." I replied. I shut the door and locked it again. Feeling nature call, I headed to the bathroom to take a leak—

Suddenly the power went out. Almost instinctively I got my phone from the nightstand so I could use its flashlight. My phone won't turn on, why? I scrambled to the window and pushed aside the curtain. It seems that entire building is now without power. Wait, this happened when Krow appeared in my house. Am I about to be attacked? Suddenly the room grew very cold. I tried to turn on the heater, no dice... I unlocked the door and tried to open it, but it wouldn't budge. Even though the power is out I went to the room's phone to see if I could dial out. There's no ring tone.

I looked outside the window again and there it was with large hands pressed the glass, the dark figure from the front of the motel. It stood there with its head down. It seemed to have shoulder length back hair, which covered its face. I screamed for help, but there was no answer. I don't think many people are occupying this motel tonight, and I don't think the clerk can hear me from here either. Not knowing what else to do, I prepared to defend myself.

_BANG!_ I jumped. The bathroom door was thrown open behind me, it sounded like it smacked against the towel rack. I turned around; my heart thudding hard, my throat tightened, the tips of my fingers throbbed. It feels like I'm practically sweating out anxiety. I watch the for a few moments, but nothing emerged from the bathroom door. I turned back to the window—

I'm face to face with the figure.

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER TEN

Before I could do anything else, I was seized by the neck. It's as if a vice grip was clamped around my throat.

"Pl...ease..." I said, struggling to breathe. The creature's skin is abnormally pale, almost white even. "St...op..." I continued. The creature lifted its head. Its eyes are bulging from its head. Though its dark inside there's enough light to see that his eyes are bloodshot. His face is narrow, his nose flat, his lips chapped. He bared his teeth at me as he snarled, he's missing many of his teeth. They're yellow and some look like they're hanging from his gums.

As he strangled me his grip grew tighter and tighter. The inside of the was room now colder than outside. My conscious began to fade. I heard a snap, and then my neck and body went limp. My assailant stared into eyes, watching me as I passed out.

"UHhHH...." He moaned. I supposed that means that he's satisfied with what he's done. He dropped me onto the floor. Immediately afterward my neck realigned itself and snapped into place, feeling returned to my body. I guess Krow finally got the message that I'm was in trouble. I know that when he intervenes for me or manifests his presence it a takes a lot out of him but come on, what a lazy demon... I shakily stood up. Afraid of what he'll do next.

"GRAHHHH!!!" He screamed. He planted a kick into my stomach flinging me backward. I collided with the sink behind me with so much force that I bent backward, my head hit the faucet and my legs went underneath the sink. The pain was excruciating. With all the overwhelming pain I've experienced, I thought I'd develop a higher tolerance for this by now. The creature, this boogeyman sauntered toward me, grumbling under his breath.

There's no time for me to whine about injuries, I quickly crawled under his legs. I managed to avoid him grabbing my foot as I went. I took the sheets from the bed and threw them over his head.

I ran to the door, trying hard to open it but it still wouldn't budge. My panic worsened. Behind me the boogeyman struggled to free himself from the sheet, snatching it from his from his head as I fumbled with the handle. He seemed to be disoriented, good thing he's oafish. I hope I'm worked up enough for this... I yanked on the handle as hard as I could, trying to summon my enhanced strength. The door broke open. Success! Time to get the hell out of here! I sprinted out of the door, putting everything I had into putting distance between me and that monster. Am I forgetting something? Wait—

"Oh shit, my keys! The car! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" I stood wondering whether or not I should keep going or go back for my keys so I could drive away from that nightmare. What should I do!? I took a few steps toward the motel, then took a step back. The Boogeyman emerged from the room. Too late... He levitated off the ground. Knowing what comes I booked it. He began to hover toward me, it didn't take long for him to catch up to me.

"HEELLLLP!!!" I screamed at top of my lungs. How is it that no one hears me right now!? I know its past midnight but still! I'm utterly afraid. When he catches me I'm sure to suffer gruesome torture repeatedly without dying since I'm undead. I kinda wish I weren't right now. What reason would he have for wanting to kill me? Kill _me_? Wait, what if he's after Krow instead of me? Krow told me that he needed a place to hide. Plus, Marie said that he'd done something that would get her, and others killed. Is this boogeyman the one that's supposed to kill everyone off? If this monster is capable of separating Krow and I then it'll be curtains for me permanently. I can't have that happen.

If I survive this I've got to find a way to contact her again, because I don't think Krow will tell me everything I need to know. I didn't have time to think about anything else, the boogeyman grabbed me by the hood of my hoodie, hoisting me up and making me airborne. I struggled to loose myself from his grasp before we got too high but to no avail.

We rose higher and higher. I started to feel like his intention was to drop me from a high enough distance to break some bones or make me go splat against the pavement, assuming that he's not trying to outright kidnap me. If I had to guess I'd say I'm close to 30ft off the ground. I have to think fast if I wanna get out of this. I need to get him to let go of my hood. Hold on, I'm wearing a hoodie, so I should be able to slip out of it! I wriggled around to worm myself out of it. The impact upon landing would probably hurt but dealing with a little pain is better than the alternative for what this guy probably has planned for me.

I freed myself from the hoodie, freefalling to the ground. I grit my teeth and tightened my body to brace myself. I managed to land on both my feet. A painful sensation shot upward through my body, but it wasn't as bad as I thought it'd be. The boogeyman continued to soar into the air. Yeah, seems he's dimwitted indeed. I ran back to motel. The power is back on and my phone worked again. I grabbed my keys and bag, got in my car and drove off, listening to my story cassettes to calm myself. I went back home. I wasn't sure if that was a good idea, but I had nowhere else to go.

I got home a little after noon the next day. There's a blue slip on my door. It's a past due notice from my landlord. Welp, I knew this day would come eventually. I unlocked the door and went inside. I froze. Someone was in here. My furniture had only been moved a little, but it was enough for me to notice that I hadn't left it that way. I don't think my landlord came inside. I'm sure she would've informed my phone or text if she was gonna let herself in. I ran to my room. My dresser is partly open.

"Someone _was_ here!" I said. Ugh! I search the house to be sure that no one else is here. This getting exceedingly irritating! All of this mystery, all of these unanswered questions! I have no job, no college education, no friends, I barely have any money left, I'm about to thrown out on my ass, and the only person I could confide in is dead! My life is fucking wrecked, and now I have to deal with all this supernatural shit on top of it all!?

"Okay, calm down. Deep breaths." I took a deep breath, held in it for a few seconds, and slowly released it. I took a few more breaths. Alright, I feel better now. I sat on my bed to collect my thoughts. I wonder what life is like for the demons in that other world? That mall I entered makes me wonder, do they live like people do? I wondered if Evan or Caleb's friend are potential culprits for breaking into my house.

Maybe they might want answers for what happened to Caleb. Maybe one of them wanted to bash my brains while I was asleep. Or maybe fake mom dropped by. It could've been the boogeyman that could've done this while it was tracking me down. I had gotten so lost in thought that the sun began to set without me taking notice.

I ordered a pizza because I wasn't sure whether or not the food in the kitchen was safe to eat now. As I ate, I wondered whether or not it would be safe to stay here tonight. I decided that I'd sleep in my car at the parking lot of the airport. There's lots of traffic that goes through there, so it'd be unlikely that I'd be attacked there whether or not my attacker was human or demon. I hoped that would be the case at least. I packed a duffle bag with a change of clothes, an extra coat, some blankets, and a flashlight.

After double checking that I had everything I needed. I locked up the house, got into my car and took off. On the way there I stopped at a gas station to refuel. As I finished fueling, I heard someone exit the store entrance. I did a double take when I saw who it was... It's that bastard Dale! He's the reason all this shit is happening to me! Well...part of the reason anyways.

I hurriedly approached him as he opened his car door. Seeing me approach he backed away a bit.

"Hey back off asshole!." He yelled. I kept going, snatching off my scarf so that he could recognize who I was.

"I-I know you! You're that guy volunteered at the youth center. I'm sorry for what ended up happening to you, man." He continued. I drew back my fist and punched him square on his left cheek. He rubbed his cheek, looking at me with a hurt expression.

"What the fuck, man!? What was that for!?" He said.

"That's for sending Caleb after me. My life is screwed thanks to you." I said through gritted teeth.

"I have absolutely no idea what you're talking about!"

"So you're gonna play dumb? Why send Evan's cousin though? Was Evan too much of a punk to show?"

"You are fucking _paranoid_ , dude! First off, Caleb isn't Evan's cousin, he's Isabella's! Second, Evan and Caleb were never friends! They hated each other! I don't like the guy either! The only reason why Caleb was there with us is because he wanted to see his nephew since he hadn't seen him in a while! That means there's no chance Evan sent Caleb after you. Third, I wouldn't have bothered to drop off your keys and Luci's note if I were plotting against you, genius..." He retorted.

Suddenly I felt incredibly stupid. He could be lying about some of what he said but I feel like he's not. So he's the reason I got Luci's note.

"...I'm uh, sorry about that." I said.

"You should be, but don't worry about it. Most people wouldn't have it together after going missing as long as you did." He said"

"...Yeah."

"Funny thing is Agatha doesn't think the best of Caleb either. She once threatened to blow a hole in him if he ever came near her house. Can't imagine why she would suddenly be so lax with him." He said. That's weird... But given what I know about both Caleb and that psycho hag Then what he's telling sounds at least somewhat plausible. If neither Dale or Evan sent Caleb after me, and Agatha and Caleb weren't on the best of terms then why did he show up at her house? Could it...could it be that Isabella sent him after me and gave Agatha a heads up about it? Why would she though? She told me that she forgave me for what happened...

"Did you tell Agatha or Caleb who'd be visiting specifically?" I asked.

"Just Isabella, I swear." He responded. Maybe it was her that set me up. I guess the only reason why she came over my house was to use me as a solution for lack of staff at the time. Saying that you can't judge a book by its cover is an understatement in this situation. I suppose I should consider myself lucky that she ordered him after me at Luci's and not my house, if indeed she did so. I wouldn't have wanted Caleb busting out the windows or something like that.

"Thanks for the info. I really appreciate it, and again, I'm sorry for what I did."

"No sweat, man. And hey! We should hang out sometime! Just drop by the center on Sunday's." He said. The fact that he wants to be friends after I decked him made me feel even worse. He's way too nice for this world... Then again, he could be faking it. I honestly can't tell right now.

"Sure, uh...maybe I will. I've gotta get going. See ya."

"Catch you later."

I returned to my car. What an odd exchange. I didn't expect it to go like that at all. Then again, I hadn't given much thought to how things _would_ turn out once I confronted him. I need to keep myself composed when handling this from now on. Just as planned I drove to the airport, parking near one of the main entrances. As I hoped, there's plenty of traffic going in and out here. Shuttlebuses, taxis and ubers, fleets of cars everywhere, and people abound. Yeah, there's plenty of potential witnesses should something or someone decide to threaten my life.

I climbed into passenger's seat and reclined it, propping my feet on the dashboard. If airport security asks why I'm here, I'll just tell them that I'm waiting to pick someone up. I wrapped myself in one the blankets I brought. I never imagined that I'd be fending for myself in an airport parking lot. All of this is so wild... You know, even though my life is in danger, this is kinda exciting. It almost feels like I'm on an adventure. I suppose that that's the silver lining in all of this.

I wonder, is Agatha Isabella's mother? If so then that would make Luci either her sister or her daughter. Why wouldn't Isabella go to check her own family? Maybe she and Agatha are at odds for some reason. Seems like everyone she knows is strange... Whatever. I don't wanna think about those wackadoos right row, my mind is racing enough as is. Too bad I forgot to buy some sleep aids.

I need to see Maire. I feel like she's the only person that can provide me with the answers I seek. Perhaps she could even tell me what I need to do to survive. But to see her I'd have to enter the labyrinth again, go to hell again. Could I even reach her on my own? Maybe I won't have to, if my life is in danger Krow will intervene. He'll have no choice but to help me find the way. I'm still shaken up from the last time I was there. I think I'm far from ready to go back, but if I'm gonna go I should do it soon. I need to make up my mind about what to do next. I'll give myself another day to decide. I finally managed to drift off into sleep.

I woke up the morning next feeling somewhat refreshed. Who knew that sleeping in a car could do wonders for the body? Luckily security hadn't come by to disturb my sleep. Though, I'm not sure whether or not that's actually good thing though. I lifted my phone off the driver's seat to check the time. 8:03 am. I got out of the car and locked it shut. After stretching and taking in my first breaths of fresh air from the new day. I crossed the street and entered the airport so that I could pee and get some breakfast. After using the restroom I ordered an egg sandwich and orange juice from one of restaurants inside. Airport food is expensive, but I'm hungry and I forgot buy food before I came here so I've gotta deal with the price. I sat at a table and passed the time by people watching.

Airports have always fascinated me. You see a myriad of people come and go, and you wonder about where they're going and for what reason. You wonder about the lives they lead. I may seem narcissistic for it, but I want people to wonder about me in the same way. I want people to see me coming through and think: " _That guy looks important, he must be flying somewhere to handle pressing business_ " or " _That guy looks like he's about to have the adventure of his life, I wish I join could him_ ". I guess I just wanna feel like I'm someone significant, like I'm someone that matters. God only knows how _in_ significant I feel right now.

Suddenly I got a text. It read: " _You're smart._ " I didn't recognize the number. Who sent me this? What did they mean by that? Maybe whoever sent this had the wrong number? No. No, it could be that whoever sent this to me knows who I am. Before I left to come here I left nothing to suggest that I'd be here, so that could mean that whoever sent the text is watching me. In fact, they could be watching me at this very moment. I began to panic, there's only so much I can ascertain from just two words. I can't gauge how safe I am right now due to the vagueness of the text.

"Okay, calm down, calm down." I said to myself. I need to use what I know to determine what I should do next and fill in the gaps for I don't know as best as I can. To begin with, since I'm assuming that whoever sent this text knows me or has recently known of me, then given the circumstances I've been in, I'm probably dealing with someone that either wishes me harm or is attempting to harass me. If that's the case then it's probably safe for me to conclude that they're either after me or Krow.

Next, whoever sent the text is most likely human. As far as I know, demons aren't capable of using smartphones. Krow seems to be intelligent enough to understand how to use a phone, so maybe there are demons that would know to use them. However, from judging from the first two encounters I've had with demons in this realm anything that runs on electricity shuts down when a demon is in the vicinity. That reinforces my idea that demons can't use communication tools.

Finally, if it is a human that's stalking me or harassing me then likely has something to do with Caleb, Lucas, or Engel. I doubt that a human would be after me for anything demon related. But I guess I can't rule out the possibility altogether. With all of that in mind I should be safe sleeping here again for the night, but there's no way I can keep doing this. I can't live like this...

I finished eating and went to my car. For all I know somewhat could've tampered with the car while I was inside. No, I'm just being paranoid. Being too cautious won't serve me any benefit, so I need to chill out a bit. I got inside. What am I gonna do? There's no way I'm asking for help from my fake parents. After busting fake dad's nose I doubt they'd be willing to help me to help me out at all, not that I care, and there's not a chance in hell that I'm asking Rebecca for help. The stress is making my head hurt. I need a working plan, but nothing seems feasible. I sat for hours trying to think of a plan, but nothing came to mind. At the very least I should look for a new place to sleep tonight.

It's true that I'm safe here, but I'm also stuck here if someone's watching me. I should get going anyway, my cash problem isn't getting better by just sitting here, nor is my rent problem... I got so frustrated that my clawsuckers came out. I punched the steering wheel repeatedly. I'm at a fucking loss... I'm trapped on all sides and I don't see a way out. I'm angry, but I'm scared too. I buried my head in the steering wheel as I began to cry. Not even the words of encouragement grandad gave me helped to lift my spirits.

For the first time since I got here, a security guard approached me, tapping on my window, and snapping me out of my funk. He asked if I was okay and I replied that I was. He asked to leave the premises in a casual, indirect way. Taking the hint I started the car and left. If necessary, I'll just come back much later. Chances are his shift will be over by then. I went to library. I lost myself in the stories I read. The wonderous worlds between the pages filled the void in my heart and made everything feel less heavy. Though I know that this fullness is temporary, but I'll take it.

Night had fallen before I'd realized it. Guess I'll get some food and head back to the airport. My phone vibrated in my pocket. It's a text from fake mom. It read: " _Come quick! Your father needs help_!" I'm not exactly frantic about rushing over to help either of them. I replied with a text saying: " _If he needs medical attention call an ambulance, that's common sense._ " Minutes later she replied: " _For the love of God, David! Just come here and help._ " Why wouldn't she call if it's an emergency? Something stinks here...

There's a chance that he may actually need help though. I'll call to make sure. I may not like them, but I'm not heartless. Well...I haven't been lately anyway, I think. I stepped outside the library to make the call. No answer. I sighed out of frustration. It's risky, but I've gotta at least check things out. I'll just be brief. I got in my car and went on my way there.

When I arrived on the street they live on. I drove past their house a couple times. Both times the lights were off, but they must've been home because both their cars are there. Could a demon be inside? Maybe I should call the police. I should check inside first, the cops are probably gonna be pissed if they show up and there's no emergency. I parked on the street and got out the car. The neighborhood is quiet. Eerily so in fact. Something's definitely wrong here.

Though I want to exercise caution, fake mom and dad could be in serious danger. I sprinted to the front door; it's partially open. Frightened beyond compare I threw open the door and flipped on the light switch next to the door. The lights came on, No demons... good. I reoriented my gaze ahead of me. Fake mom sat at the dining room table, her head resting on the table facing away from me.

"Mom?" I said. Suddenly she shot up.

"David! Well it took you long enough." She replied calmly. I did my best not to think about how weirded out and anxious I am right now.

"...So, where's dad?" I asked.

"Why, he's right this way." She said. Why is she talking like that? She led me to where fake dad is, walking at a snail's pace as she did so. What the fuck is wrong with her? Did she sniff too much house cleaner or something? Growing impatient, I walked ahead of her checking each room. He was nowhere in sight.

"Would you time wasting my time and tell me where he is!?" I yelled. She stared at me for a few moments and giggled.

"I don't know actually know! Nope! Nope!" She replied. I didn't even bother to ask what her deal is, I just know that I need to find fake dad asap. The only place I haven't checked is the basement. If he's in the fucking _basement_ right now I feel like he shouldn't get upset if I pop him in the nose again...'cause what the fuck man?

I had fake mom lie on the sofa. She gets on my nerves, but I still care for her wellbeing. I went into the kitchen, its where the entrance to basement is. Suddenly a foul scent wafted toward me. The scent was all too familiar. It's a demon's stench. How though? The power's still is on! Maybe it's just my imagination. Or maybe my theory on the presence of demons was wrong? Nervousness shook my body. I opened the door and slowly walked downstairs.

"Dad? Are you down there?" I asked, trying and failing to hide the anxiety in my voice.

"Are you okay? I'm sorry for decking you on the nose." I lied.

"C'mon dad say something. Mom is tripped out upstair—"

The wall opposite of me is covered in splatters of blood. Dad is on his knees, held up by ropes on his wrists attached to pipes running across the ceiling. His shirtless body is decorated in cuts, scrapes, contusions, and gashes. His skin is dyed red with blood. In his throat a knife is lodged in throat. A floral bedsheet hung behind him. On it written in blood is...

" **WELCOME HOME!"**

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER ELEVEN

" **WHAT THE FUUUUUCK!?!?"** I screamed, sobbing soon after. The shock made me collapse onto the floor. I buried my face in my hands, sobbing louder as I rocked back and forth. I'm too afraid to move. He didn't deserve this. He was far from perfect, but he didn't deserve _this_! This is so fucking sick... My God, what happened here!? Keeping my face covered with my left hand I turned my head toward the stairs and called 911. Suddenly the power went out, and so did my phone. I bolted upstairs. I need to get out of here and take fake mom with me so that I can protect her.

The door slammed shut before I could get through it. Something grabbed me by the back of my collar and flung me backward, causing me to tumble down the stairs. I hit my head twice on the way down before landing on my back.

"Ugghh...ohh.." I said, feeling searing pain. I looked above to see what could've forced me back. There, looking down on me as it hovered in the air was a creature with faint glowing blue skin. It has a long, curved nose, a long white beard that reached to its exposed feet. It has hair the same length as it's beard, but its bald atop it's head. It also has three horns fixed to its forehead, its left and right horns are much longer than its center horn. It also wore bangles around its ankles and a hooped earring in each of its ears. It descended toward me.

"Hey! Back off!" I screamed as I protracted my clawsuckers. Whatever this thing is, it looks smarter than the boogeyman I encountered, and twice as dangerous if not more.

"Sandman, I told you that I wanted to be the one that deals with him. Don't wreck my good time unless you want me to tattle to your boss." A voice came from nowhere. Someone else is here!?

"Though I was commanded to assist you, I do not serve you. Know your place, lowly filth..." Said the Sandman.

"You know who hold the reigns here. You should know _your_ place, Sandy." Called out the voice. Who the fuck is that!? The Sandman muttered under his breath, backing away from me.

"I knew I could get you if I brought your momma and daddy into the mix." Someone stepped out of the darkness behind me.

"Hey Sandy, mind giving me a light?" Said the intruder. I wanted to turn to face whoever was behind me, but I'm afraid to turn my back to this blue demon. The Sandman became more visibly displeased as his held up his hand, making it glow bright enough to illuminate the intruder's face, but I kept my attention from on the Sandman.

"Did you miss me Davey?" The stranger asked. "Well, I sure missed you. Especially since the last face I ever saw was yours..." He continued. I froze. What does he mean by that? I forced myself to turn around...

My deep-seated fear was confirmed.

"How's it feel to speak to a dead man?" Asked Caleb.

It's him... I can't believe it. Now that I think about it, I never did stop to think about what could've happened to his body once I dumped it down the shaft. Did he end up getting possessed too?

"Caleb?" My voice cracked.

"Do you like my work?" Said Caleb, gesturing toward my deceased former guardian. "The theme of this piece is tortured reunion! I feel like it's a little tacky though, what do you think?" He continued.

"C-Caleb...look, I'm sorry for what I did to you okay? But you left me no choice! You were going to—"

"You must not have heard me, I asked you for your opinion. Maybe you need to take a closer look to appreciate my efforts." Said Caleb, cutting me off. He forcefully grabbed me by the back of my neck and threw me onto my fake father's corpse. I freaked out as his still drying blood stuck to my clothes.

"Ugh! Ahh!" I cried. My clothes are smeared with his blood.

"I don't think he's feelin' the love Sandy, have his old man be more expressive." Said Caleb. The Sandman made a gesture with his hand. Suddenly fake father's corpse broke free from its bondage and wrapped around me tightly. I can't lift my arms!

"Stop it!!!" I screamed.

"Make em' show a little more affection..." Ordered Caleb. The corpse placed it's lips on my check and began sucking it. This feels...so vile... It's like I can feel the uncleanliness this of this moment touching my soul with its defiling advance. I've never so uncomfortable, so unclean in all my life. This is wrong, this is so very wrong...

I turned to Caleb. He started at me intently, as if he's enjoying it. Dear God...just how depraved can a person be?

"Aww, ain't that cute? Your pops is giving you a smoochy smooch!" He said. The Sandman seems to be so disgusted that he's turned away.

"You freak..." I said.

"Still not feelin' the love? Help him out s'more Pops!" Said Caleb. The corpse bit down hard into my cheek.

"NGAHHHH!!!" I cried. The bite is so deep that it drew blood. The corpse began to yank and pull my at face with its teeth. I struggled to get him off me. At last I was able to summon my enhanced strength and pull his arms far back enough to escape. I placed both hand inside his mouth to pry off his teeth from my face. In the process I may have accidently snapped his jaw. This poor man...

"Enough... It should be obvious to you now that your methods are not bearing fruit." Said the Sandman.

"I don't get why though, he cried like a fuckin' baby when I snuffed out his mongrel." chuckled Caleb. "I thought you said deep emotional distress was the key to triggering the parasite within. What gives?" He continued.

"...I shall proceed alone, clearly you are incompetent." Said the Sandman. They're both distracted, I need to move fast. I'll try scratching out their eyes, then I'll sprint upstairs, grab fake mom, hop in the car, and drive as far as I can. I rushed Caleb, slashing his face.

"Aaahhhh!!!" He screamed. I think I got at least one of his eyes. I went for the Sandman's face next, but he vanished behind me. I turned behind me to attack him, but Caleb grabbed my hand. I tried to slash him with my other hand, but he caught that one too. Damn he's strong! Even with my super strength I'm still struggling to free myself from him.

"Ugh! Let me go you psychotic fuck!" I yelled.

"I'm getting a _strong_ case of Déjà vu right now." He chuckled. He drove his knee into my stomach, making me crouch in response.

"If emotional torture won't work, maybe physical torture will!" He continued. He tightened his grip on my right hand. He's trying to crush it. The pain made me whimper. I tried to kick him in the crotch, but there's something hard there, I don't think he's feeling it...

"You're not gonna do me like you did the last time, sweetheart." He said. All the while I feel pressure building in my fingers, they feel bloated. Suddenly the clawsucker in my index finger ejected and embedded itself into his face.

" _AHHHH_!!! What the fuck was that!?" cried Caleb in agony. Whoa, that's new... It's good to know that I can do that. I didn't know that the clawsuckers could pierce flesh like that. It would make sense given how easily they exit my fingertips. Wait, this is giving me an idea! I jumped up, unsheathed the clawsuckers into my toes and jammed them into his chest.

" _AHH! NGAHHH!!!_ " He screamed. He released my hands, my back hit the floor. Caleb slumped onto his, writhing in pain. I retracted the clawsuckers in my toes. _Ugh!_ I just realized that by retracting them, his blood is now in my body... I got up and dashed up the stairs, using my strength to yank the door off its hinges.

"Mom!" I screamed. "Get up, we need to leave! Now!" It's dark in the house. I stubbed my toes a couple times. Fake mom is still spaced out on the sofa. I lifted her into my arms and quickly headed toward the door, which is still open.

The front lawn is littered with people, slowly walking toward me and fake mom. What the hell!? These must be neighbors, that's the only reasonable explanation as to where all of them have could've from. I saw a couple exit their home from the corner. That confirms it, they are neighbors. What's wrong with them? They have vacant expressions on each of their faces. I can't get to my car because these people are obstructing my path. I don't think I can get to it without hurting them. Fake mom began to giggle again. I'll try booking it out the back door. I turned to go back inside, only to see Caleb emerging from the house.

"Sandy's power is slick huh? He can induce complete hypnosis. _Ugh!_ I wouldn't want to be you right now, pumpkin. Ugh..." He said, nursing the wounds I gave him. So he's controlling them similar to how he controlled fake dad's corpse then? He must be the reason why fake mom is acting all loopy too. The Sandman appeared, hanging in the air above me.

"Overdoing it a bit aren't you?" Caleb asked the Sandman.

"I am only curious to behold whom shall break first. Will it be the decedent that succumbs to despair at having to kill these innocents, or will it be the parasite as it reveals its hideous face to save itself?" Spoke the Sandman. It wasn't until that I took a closer at the mob, did I realize what he meant by having to kill them. Many of them are wielding weapons. Some have knives, others are armed with brooms and other cleaning tools, and some are brandishing...firearms...

Good Lord this isn't good. So many things can go wrong. The back door opened, and more mind jacked people came in through the house. I'm surrounded... Fucking great!

"Sounds like fun, but I don't recall giving you permission to do any of this." Said Caleb.

"As I spoke before, I shall proceed alone. I bear no servitude to you. I am only acting on orders from Lord Astaroth." Said the Sandman.

"You're still going on with that loyalty act, huh? Even I'm not fooled by that. But fine, whatever. Just make it a good show then." Chuckled Caleb.

"Please don't do this... Please don't do this! These people have nothing to do with anything between us, I'll do whatever you want... Just stop this shit!" I said to the Sandman. Suddenly I felt a sharp pain in my chest. I looked down to see that I had been stabbed. Fake mom stabbed me...giggling as she did so. The pain made me involuntarily drop her. I looked down to see a kitchen knife plunged into my stomach. I quickly plucked it from my body.

"Guh!" I cried. The brainwashed victims began to attack. They cut, stabbed, and beat on my body. Those with firearms took aim and fired. I was only shot twice because the other bullets hit the crowd assaulting me. A few of them died instantly as a result. It was a good thing that I had dropped fake mom when I did, because it kept her safe from being shot. I gritted my teeth to work through the pain as I used my enhanced strength to bulldoze through the crowd. Doing so had inadvertently caused me to harm some of them due to the sheer amount of people that are around. I think I may have knocked down some children on the way through. I felt shitty about that but I'm not about to stand and let myself be tortured to death by a mob.

I heard smashing sounds as I went for my car. It's being pulverized by people standing atop of it using whatever blunt object they have in hand. As I stood in disbelief more people surrounded me and continued their assault. There are even more than before now. The strength I would need to plow through them could kill them. Not knowing what else to do, I shielded myself with my arms to protect myself as I'm being pelted with blows from all sides. In the distance I heard Caleb laughing hysterically.

I felt Krow stirring up inside of me...

"Wait! Hold on! I can still--!" Before I could finish my sentence, Krow took my left arm, filled it with boney spines, and extended my arm to an inhuman length, sweeping it across the crowd, injuring all near me and killing a few people in the process...

" _NOOOOOOOOOO!!!_ " DAMN IT! DAMN IT! DAMN IT!!! _WHY!?"_ I screamed.

"Damn you, Krow! You didn't have to do that! I, I..." I broke down in tears...

"Wow! That was wicked! Looks like both just happened I guess." Said Caleb.

"Yes, that was quite amusing. However, the parasite did not show itself entirely." Said the Sandman. Those bastards... Even after I said, I'd give myself up. The sorrow, the pain, the fear and frustration welling up inside. I hate them.... I hate them so fucking much for forcing me into this... I want them dead... I want to feel their necks snap in my hands, I want to crush their lungs under my heels, I want to tear their balls from their bodies, and grind their hearts to pieces with my teeth. An unbearable hate festered within me. My body grew so hot that it feels like its burning...

"...I'm going to kill you now. I'm going to kill you both. When I start to beat on you, I-I don't when I'll stop. You're going to beg me to show mercy, but I will not hear you... The wails of your suffering shall fill the night sky, cascading higher and higher into a twisted symphony of torment. And though you'll find no pleasure in it, it shall be as beautiful music to me. You needn't worry about standing before God in judgement, for I alone will send you off to damnation."

Caleb became visibly unsettled.

"Hmmm. Heh heh, AHAHAHAAA!!! Now you begin to surface! I had no idea you were capable of such hilarious jests, parasite! Yes, come forth and show me why Lord Astaroth chooses to be wary of you!" Said the Sandman.

"Very well then, it's your funeral, pal..." I'm so enraged right now that I can't tell whether I'm control or Krow is. I can only see out of my right eye now. Long leech-like creatures erupted from my left arm and back, ripping off and quickly gathering flesh from newly dead around me. They integrated the flesh into my arm, forming in into a grotesque, bulging appendage that reached down to my feet. Each of my fingers on that arm were now as long and thick as my other forearm. This new arm is also covered in spines. It's like a hideous fleshy mace now.

"How utterly vile... That is horrendous even for one of the fallen." Said the Sandman. I crouched down until it hurt, building potential energy in my legs and feeling them bulge. I sprang into air high above Sandman's brainwashed victims, slinging my left arm at him. He vanished, reappearing a few feet away. I jumped onto to the roof, taking another swipe at him. Again he vanished. This went on a few more times.

"Humph..." went the Sandman. This is getting us nowhere... I took yet another swipe at him. He vanished yet again. That's when I noticed something... Whenever he's about to reappear a blueish mist briefly appears where he's about to show up. Cool, kinda like your typical boss fight. I attacked again, as expected he vanished and began to reappear again, only this time he's much farther away. Shit! I took aim at where he's going to be. I hope this works... Ifired two spines from my arm.

As I hoped, the spines pierced Sandman as he revealed himself again.

"Ack! Ngh! Rrrrgh..."

"Ha..." Yes! It felt good to stick it to him. One of the spines pierced his right shoulder while the other planted itself into his stomach. They're so long that tips are visible from the back of his body. As he writhed in pain, I leapt from the roof, using my arm to slam him onto the ground. As he lay helpless, I raised my arm as I prepared to bash his brains in. At the last moment however, Sandman used his power to force some of his victims to stand between he and I. I ended up killing two more people in process... FUCK!

"Damn you... You're nothing but a coward..."

"Do not speak to me about cowardice while you yourself hide within mortals." Chided the Sandman, as he rose back into the air. With a motion of his hand, he lifted all the blunt and sharp objects that his victims held, aiming toward me. Shit... Not wanting more people to die, I leapt onto another roof dodging the objects Sandman hurled toward me as I jumped from one roof to the next. I was hit in the head with a brick, and a knife stuck itself in my leg, but I was able to keep moving.

I retaliated by firing more spines at him. He's harder to hit now due to the distance and all the crap soaring toward me... I could easily escape now, but I feel like there's a decent chance they'll do to fake mom what they did to fake dad. It possible that they would not only harm her, but Sandman's other victims too. No, I have to kill them both... I jumped from the roof onto the street and jumped onto the roof across from me as I made my way back toward Sandman. Sandman sent more projectiles in my direction. I used my arm to shield myself from them and swat them away as I proceeded.

I only have about five spines left... I'd better make the most of each. I know, I'll just charge him midair. When he vanishes I'll try and shoot him when he shows up again before I land. Hopefully I hit his head It's a stupid plan I know, but it's all I can think of to finish him.

Especially considering everything I've seen him do so far. I leapt into the air, putting my plan into motion. Suddenly, Caleb appeared between us, cutting off my advance as he effortlessly shoved me to the ground with one hand.

"What?" I said puzzled.

"You are drawing too much attention to yourselves. At this rate you'll soon attract the attention of the other Dukes. Needless to say, Lord Astaroth is not pleased." Spoke Caleb.

"Wormwood? I suppose you have been ordered to keep watch over me, have you not?"

"Naturally. It would have been foolish for you assume that this is a social call." Chuckled Caleb. "The two of you are to return at once." He continued. Is he possessed? He must be. His voice is completely different, Sandman referred to him as Wormwood. Plus he's hovering like the Sandman. I'm sure that he would've done that before if he were capable of it. Yeah, he must be possessed... Great, another enemy to deal with...

"As you may be aware. You are not in the best standing with our lord. That being the case, we should make haste. It would be wise for you to soften his mood as much as you are able." Said Wormwood. The Sandman became visibly displeased. He looked as if he was going to protest the order he had been given but stopped himself.

"...Very well." Said Sandman. I'm not letting these assholes get away... I raised my arm and fired a few more spines. Wormwood quickly maneuvered Caleb's arm to intercept the spines.

"Damn it!" I cried.

Wormwood looked down on me from above.

"Do not trouble yourself any further, parasite. We are taking our leave. Rest assured that you shall have another opportunity to enact your vengeance. Though when that time arrives you are certain to become intimate with death. I encourage you to relish your moments until that day. Also... I'm somewhat certain that your realm's constables will be hunting for you soon. You should hide yourself away." Said Wormwood. Sandman became a sphere of light, entering Caleb's mouth. Immediately afterward the power in the neighborhood came back on.

"Wha!?" I said, quickly surveying the area. Can Caleb mask the presence of demons by having them hide within him? Come to think of it, power never goes out when I'm around even though Krow is inside of me. Maybe I'm capable of doing the same? Sandman's victims seem to be exiting the trance that he put them under. Caleb landed on the ground and sprinted with inhuman speed as he tried to escape by weaving through the backyards of the houses nearby.

To the horror of the crowd, they became aware of the injuries they had received as well as the dead near them. ...And then they noticed my left arm, driving them into hysteria. They scrambled manically in an effort to distance themselves from me. Holy shit this is bad. This is soooo bad! Looks like Wormwood had the right idea about laying low. But before I do that, I need to track down Caleb so that I can finish him—

"Nggggh! Ahh! Ah! _AHHHHHHHHHH_!!!" I screamed. The left side of my body feels like it's being fucking blowtorched! Holes formed in my arm and spread up to my torso, neck, face, and thigh. Air bubbles rose from the afflicted areas, releasing stream as they burst.

" _GAHHHHHHHHHHHHH! AHH! AHHHHH!!!_ " My left arm melted off, becoming a disgusting ooze as it plopped onto the ground. It's so painful that tears welled up in my eyes.

"K-Krow...what's happening to me—" Before I could finish my sentence I began to vomit up my insides. Numerous tapeworms were visible inside the contents expelled from my stomach. The flesh from the other affected areas began to melt away just as my arm did. I lost sight in my left eye as part it also melted away. The pain is indescribable... The sensation to me was like passing a bowling ball through a tube of toothpaste. I felt a haunting emptiness inside. My God... the of lack feeling is terrifying. I feel the foundation supporting my existence about to give way. Witnessing all this made the Sandman's victims go even further insane with fear. I collapsed onto the ground, my body slowly becoming a puddle as I lost consciousness...

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER TWELVE

...

...

...

My consciousness faded in and out constantly. I don't know how much time has passed. When I was awake everything was a blur of light and sounds. I didn't know where I was either. The sight in my left eye is still gone. I still felt that haunting emptiness inside, and yet... I felt an awful hunger too. The pain was so bad that I prayed to slip back into unconsciousness. Being unconsciousness was just as bad if not worse though. I didn't dream, I didn't feel anything, I could barely form thoughts... and I couldn't force myself awake either. I'm in a prison of suffering. A perpetual state of misery.

...

Someone save me... please... somebody... anybody. I'm so afraid, so very afraid.

...

God...Granddad... I'll even take help from Krow right now... Anyone... My mind melted back into the dark...

...

...

Sometime later I surfaced back into awareness. I can't move or feel much of my body, but I can tell that I'm outside, lying on my back. I can make out the clouds and the blue of the sky. My vision is still hazy, but it's slowly coming back into focus. I still can't see out of my left eye though.

...Huh? The emptiness I felt before is gone, and the hunger along with it. Oh thank God... I thought it would never end. I began to think that I had entered the Hell of final judgment, never to be freed from the torment, pain, despair I felt. Finally the sight in my working eye was restored to complete clarity. Slowly, I attempted to stand only to collapse unto the ground. Guess I'm still not well enough to be moving around yet.

I tilted my head to take in my surroundings. I still don't know where I am but wherever this is, I'm lying in tall grass. I should rest, but I'm afraid to scared to fall asleep again right now. Maybe I'll try crawling around to help me figure out where I am. It took a lot of effort, but I managed to roll onto my stomach. I tried to stretch forth my left arm so that I could use it to drag my body forward only to realize that it isn't there.

In its place was a nub covered in scabbed lacerations. Those lacerations extended to my chest and seemed to go up my neck too. What a gruesome sight... I'm scared to see my reflection now. I'm sure I must look hideous. I used my right arm to drag myself forward. It's harder to crawl with one arm, but I did my best. It hurt to move my wounded body against the ground's surface, but I endured it.

It wasn't long till a wired fence was in sight. I used it to pull myself up so that I could stand. My legs felt like they were going to give out, but I maintained my posture until I felt stable enough to stand on my own. I see a silo in the distance. I'm on farmland. Whoa... I must be pretty far out.

I took slow and steady steps along the fence, further surveying the land. A foul stench offended me as I pressed on. I pinched my nose close to keep from taking in the scent any more than I have. Good lord, what's that awful aroma? Where's it coming from? I walked until I came across a clearing in the grass. The smell had got stronger... Unable to contain my bothersome curiosity, I searched there.

There I found the dismembered bodies of two policemen. Not again... Did I kill them too? No, it's likely that Krow killed them in self-defense. It seems evident due to the fact that neither of their guns are in their holsters. I see shell casings spaced over the field. As I inspected my body, it seemed that I had been shot a few times. Both of them must've chased me out here, and if that the case it supports my theory that Krow indeed acted in self-defense. The bodies of the policemen looked as if they'd been eaten. Dear God... That explains why I'm not so hungry anymore... Wormwood was right, looks like the cops are gonna be on a manhunt for me.

I must have been here for a long time for their bodies to smell so bad. Where am I going to go? I've probably made headlines by now. No matter I go, I won't be safe... I can't deal with this. The only place I can go now is... to the labyrinth. Marie said something about getting adjusted to life right before I was warped back into this realm. Yeah, I don't belong here anymore anyways. I'm not even human anymore, just a zombie.... A demon possessed zombie that is. I'm a danger to everyone around me... I shed a few tears at thought of leaving this world forever, knowing that I no longer have a place here, knowing that I no longer belong here.

"Well, I guess I should get going." I said in a whispered tone. I don't have the strength to speak much louder.

First, I need to know exactly where I am. I don't know how far I am from the labyrinth's entrance. I'll need to keep a low profile. I looked at my clothes. They're covered in blood, dirt, and holes. Yeah, I'm looking _very_ incognito right now. Shit... I don't feel good about this, but I'll have to some my hands on some more clothes...even if I have to steal them. I should get shoes too if I can. A hat and scarf would come in handy too, I can use them to conceal my face. My missing arm may serve as a dead giveaway but it's a risk I'll have to take. I can't stay here forever...

I gained more strength in more my legs. I took advantage of that to quickly make pace, using the tall grass to keep hidden. I'm very grateful for the farmer's negligence to his land right now. As I went on, tension began to shake my body. Man, I hope I don't get busted...

A good while later I finally reached the farmer's home. I'm hoping to maybe find some work clothes in the barn or shed nearby. I snuck under an open window to avoid being seen, when I heard a news story.

" _In other news police have yet to apprend David Periwinkle. Periwinkle, a native of Flint County, is alleged to have committed murder in the first degree by killing his adoptive father, Clarence Spurzak in addition to Tanya Carter, George Laney, Joshua Parkings, Rita Lanford, and Takeisha Adams among others. Evidence suggests that Periwinkle was directly involved in the death Spurzak. While..."_

I left from where I stood. Holy shit, this is isn't good... I have to hurry... I entered the shed, searching frantically for clothing to replace my own. I was fortunate enough to find some overalls and jacket. They reeked of tobacco and hay but I'm no position to complain. That newswoman mentioned that there was evidence linking me to fake dad's death. I'm guessing that they must've found pieces of my skin in his teeth after Sandman forced him to bite me in addition to my fingerprints. I don't think his victim's actually saw Krow and I kill the others, but with how I appeared then it had to have been strongly implied...

I disrobed and put on the clothing I procured. Getting dressed using only one arm is very difficult. I wonder if it can grow back. Honestly, I'm somewhat hoping that it doesn't. I want nothing to do with Krow or his powers. Even more though, I didn't want to be reminded anymore of the people we killed. My disfigured body already serves as constant reminder... As I thought about that I caught a glimpse of my face in the chrome lining of a nearby tractor. The left side of my face is covered with scabs and sores, and my left eye is paler than my right. How fucking disgusting... I suppose it's fitting though, my outside matches what I've become on the inside: A monster.

I was fortunate enough to find a cap on a shelf adjacent from me. It's kinda dusty but I still couldn't complain. I need to do something about my missing arm. I'll draw unwanted attention to myself. I stuffed the arm of the jacket into the left pocket and stuffed the sleeve full of hay. Doing this would hopefully convince onlookers that I have both limbs. I placed a rag between my nub and the hay to keep my wounds from getting irritated. Now I have to do something about my face. I need a makeshift scarf. No, I need a proper scarf. There's nothing like here though. Suddenly I heard a screen door open.

"Beth! Turn down the damn heat! Ya got the entire house sweltering like the inside of a goddamn pressure cooker! Why do ya think I cracked open a window!?" someone said. I'm guessing he's the farmer here.

"Don't you fuss at me! It's fall for God's sake and winter is on the way! What'd you expect me to do!?" A woman shouted back. She must be his wife. It sounds like he's taking steps this way. Shit! I need to hide! I scurried behind the tractor, accidently knocking over a pitchfork as I did so. It knocked down the shovel and hoe next to it. The noise made him stop in tracks for a brief moment, then continue forward, his pace slower than before.

He entered the shed with an air of caution, inspecting the area. I held my breath as he drew nearer to me. My mind began to race about what I was going to do if it exposed. Should I run away? Knock him out maybe? Should I pretend to be a homeless guy looking for shelter? Options one and three aren't likely to work since I'm wearing his clothes now. He'll probably alert the cops. That just leaves option two... I don't wanna hurt anymore people, but what choice will I have if he sees me?

"Damn field mice..." he said as placed his gardening tools upright against the wall again. He unlocked a metal cabinet and from it he retrieved a rusty industrial fan, heading back inside soon after. The tension in my chest melted as I took a deep breath.

"Crisis averted..." I whispered. I'm thankful that I didn't have to hurt him. Right then something crossed my mind. Why is it that I feel colder than normal? It must be because I'm a corpse. My body didn't heat up when I was nervous just now either. Come to think of it, my body seems to be healing much slower than before. And...my sense of touch feels somewhat numb. Krow must be weakened. Will my body decay if Krow's weakened or dead? I'm curious as to whether or not Krow is still alive. I'm afraid of both possibilities. I've been here for too long. I should get moving. I still need to get a scarf to hide my face.

I left the shed and walked along the fence, using the tall grass to hide until I made it to the sidewalk. I stuck to the left side of the road to keep people from staring at my scarred face, keeping my head down all the while. I stuck my arm in the right pocket of the jacket, trying to appear symmetrical so that I might draw attention away from my missing limb. I still don't know where I am. I've probably lost my phone ages ago, so I can't use it. It's likely for the best, for all I know the police could've been tracking it anyway. I'm pissed that I can't estimate how long it'll take before I make it back to labyrinth. I only hope it doesn't take longer than it needs to.

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER THIRTEEN

After stealing a scarf from the nearest clothing store and doing some poking around, I learned I'm in Ohio. Fucking _Ohio_ ... It's going to take eons to get back without a car. Dammit Krow... Why'd he have to bring me all the way here? I felt stupid for even considering it, but I chose to walk home. I'd always be risking arrest by coming into contact with anyone, and I wanted to play this safely. It took a few days, but I managed to navigate my way back home. Luckily, being a zombie has it perks. I was able to get there without rest, and without foot pain either. I never got hungry or thirsty either. My sense of touch and smell worsened on the way though. My body must be slowly decaying without Krow keeping my internal motors running.

The thought of rotting away creeps me out, but it's probably for best it ends that way. I am dead after all. I have no right to exist in this realm. I would turn myself in, but I'm afraid Krow will take control and kill those around me if I do. Once I had gotten to my hometown I hid myself away until night had fallen. The darkness would make it easier to go on undetected. I sprinted in the direction of Luci's former neighborhood. I wonder where she ended up moving to. I hope she's alright. I can see the entrance to the labyrinth in distance. I don't even know if I can make it to Marie this time, but I'll try my damnedest... And if Krow wants to go on living then there's no question that he'll help me survive.

I wonder what life in a world full of demons, a life in hell will be like. It can't be _too_ different right? I mean, I was last in a shopping went I there. A shopping with _power_ might I add. I... I can't shake the feeling that everything's gonna be alright. I don't know where the feeling came from, but suddenly I felt an all-consuming ease, followed of a burst of excitement. Holy shit, I'm going to live in another world! Even though it's terrifying beyond all reason how could I not be excited? And... maybe I'll get the answers I'm seeking while I'm there.

No doubt it'll be dangerous. There's bound to be many enemies I'll face, but I'll hang on till the end. Oh my God. This is what wanted all along isn't it? It took all of this to make me realize what I truly desired: A rebirth, and a new beginning along with it. I don't know what this adventure will bring, I don't how it'll change me, I don't know if it'll be the eternal end of me. All I know is that I want in. I want in on this ride.

!

"Ugh!"

My heart was suddenly jumpstarted. It was like a reactor was set off inside of me. Each heartbeat was gradually more intense the last.

!!

"Ngh..."

It began to thud so hard that the vibrations shook my body.

!!!

"Whoa... Holy...shit..."

There I had a vision... Or was it some kind of dream? I was falling headfirst in a sky filled with mountainous clouds. Under me was a golden city surrounded by twelve gates. Countless other beings fell around me. I couldn't tell what they were because they were clad in a blinding white light. Looking up, I saw stars falling from space as they transformed into the beings around me.

The dream ended. Feeling returned to my body and my heartbeat is...normal? I place my hand to my chest. My heartbeat was the same as when I was alive? Am I alive again? Maybe not quite, something still feels off. Suddenly my arm reformed. I don't know how, but it's back though it's much paler than before. The scabs felt from my face and body. I still can't see out of my left eye, but everything else is normal.

I caught a glimpse of my reflection in a car window lit up by a streetlight towering above it. As I moved closer I saw that my left pupil and iris had turned almost completely white and the skin on my face where the scabs were had grown much paler. Paler than my new arm. A strip of my hair above my lightened skin became white. This must be a sign. Yes...yes I've made the right decision! It's time to reset everything!

"Do you intend to admire your reflection all evening? I didn't realize you were a narcissist, worm." A voice startled me from above. "You don't have time to be loafing around, parasite." A stocky man slowly descended from the darkness above. He wore a deep purple suit, his open blazer exposing a darker purple vest under it and a rose-pink tie. He's shorter than me, bald, and he's sporting an English accent.

"...And you would be?" I asked, readying my clawsuckers. I don't care what this guy's deal is, I have no time for him. If he intends on interfering with my plans I'll end him. He squinted as he looked me up and down.

"...Humph. Now that's funny. It was supposed to hijack your conscious, but it seems as if the opposite has occurred." He chuckled. "Talk about not finding good help. No matter, you'll do." He continued.

"What...?" Krow was trying to take over my mind. Can't say I'm surprised...

"And to answer your question, I am Abaddon, a duke. I believe your skirmish with Astaroth's lackies has made you privy to our existence." Said Abaddon.

"...But...aren't you a demon? And how do you know about the fight I had with Sandman and Caleb? Moreover, what is it that you want from me? And tell me exactly what it is that I don't have time for." I said.

"I'll address your questions with haste respectively. I need you to get going soon after all." He said. "Yes I am of the fallen, and I have eyes everywhere, that parasite owed me servitude, and that Caleb person has alerted the police to your location. Are you satisfied now?" Abaddon continued. What...? What!? How? Why? He's throwing a lot at me here... I need time to process all of that.

"Don't stand there gawking... Head for the entryway, I have much for you to do once you've reached the other side. You're familiar with Marie, correct? She'll brief you on everything. Don't disappoint me, child of man. By the way, you can thank me for helping you evade capture later..." He said, leaving the same way he came. I'm exceedingly frustrated right now, but I'll sort out my feelings once I've reached the other realm.

Behind me a siren went off, followed by flashes of red and blue light.

"Get on your knees, and slowly place your hand your hands on your head!" A man's voice rang out. I stood my ground, unmoving.

"Now!" The policeman screamed. I heard his voice shake with nervousness. It sounds like he's whispering something into his police radio. I again refused to move an inch. I imagined the man behind me has a gun trained on me with one hand, while he used the other to communicate on his microphone, shaking nervously. I turned behind me to survey my frazzled aggressor. Ha! He looks almost exactly the way I pictured him. I wonder if he's new at this. Seeing me around instead of obeying his commands must've ruffled his feathers badly because his face contorted so much that you'd think the guy had a cactus lodged in his ass.

"Turn...around...NOW!!!" He exclaimed. I chuckled.

"You poor thing, seems like it's too soon for you to take off those training wheels. Maybe you should stick to cracking down on jaywalkers for a while." I said.

"This is the last warning I'll give you, turn around...get on your knees...and place your hands on your _fucking_ head...NOW!!! RIGHT NOW!!!" He screamed.

"Gahaaaahahahahahahah!!!" I burst into laughter.

He fired a warning shot into the air.

"Heh. See you around." I said. I turn my attention away from him and resumed on the path toward the labyrinth's entryway, sprinting to make up for the time I wasted with that officer. I heard him swearing in the distance as I ditched him. I should be on the lookout for any backup he may have called.

As I made it nearly halfway to my destination I saw the multiple squad cars near the entrance of the labyrinth. What the fuck!? How could Caleb have possibly set all of this shit up!? Did he have Sandman brainwash the chief of police or something!? As I thought about it I suddenly feel a deep, piercing cold.

"Ngaaaaahhh..." Oh no... I'm feeling a very strong and unwanted case of déjà vu right now... I lifted my head to see the boogeyman soaring toward me. Dammit, I have deal with this thick-skulled bastard too!? This Astaroth guy really wants to confine me here. Sucks for him. I picked up the pace. I'm gonna find out what his deal is too. Didn't he want to rip Krow from me? Getting the police involved would just make it harder to do. More things are becoming muddled and harder to understand. I need to make sense of this asap...

The boogeyman swiped at me several times, but I dodged each of his attempts to grab me with ease. Seems I've gotten faster, good to know. I need to shake this guy. I hope he's as dimwitted as I remember. I took off the jacket I had taken from the farmer's shed and tossed it at head, hoping for a similar result as when I threw the bedsheet over him back when he had me trapped in that motel room.

The jacket caught his face as I hoped, and he got disoriented just like before, but unlike last time he snapped out of it only seconds after, snatching it from his face.

"GRAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!" He screamed. His face could barely contain all the hate in his eyes. Guess he's pretty livid about me trying to fake him out again. He's getting closer... I need to think of something fast. I'll trying taking advantage of his slow nature again. We were entering the park when I tried zigzagging through the trees in the nature trail. I figured he was being more cautious than before because he wasn't taking the bait and watched me from a distance, hovering toward me just enough to clearly see where I was going. But that changed once I got him in eye with one of my claw shots (which is the name I've given to the clawsuckers I shoot. I'm... kinda _still_ maybe working the superhero angle after all, so that's why I came up with that name. You'd do the same if you had supernatural abilities, so...don't judge me...).

I hadn't intended to shoot him in eye, I just wanted to irritate him enough to give chase. I suppose partially blinding him is a bonus. He pursued me furiously, taking every turn I took. The distance between us was beginning to widen. Moments later I noticed that the boogeyman had stopped chasing me. I panicked, searching my surroundings so that I could spot which direction he was going to attack from. Is he going to just pop up near me like before? If he is then it's pointless to anticipate his movements because he can simply show up wherever he wants... I should just keep running. I should... Right then, I saw the boogeyman sprawled out on the ground in a daze in the distance. From his posture it looks like he collided headfirst into the tree next to him. Hmm...I guess he isn't so thick skulled after all. I left the boogeyman to his headache. Potential headache? I don't know if his brain, or lack thereof is has enough nerves left to even feel an impact like that. He's so dim... I continued on my way.

I'm only a couple blocks away from the entryway now. Squad cars wall off both sides of the entrance, so now I can't sneak in even if I go around the block. I couldn't jump high enough to get unto the roofs of the buildings I hid behind. Seems like two stories were beyond my jumping parameters. I sighed heavily. I have no choice; I've got to go through the police... Let's just get this over with... I boldly walked to the center of the blockade. The police readied their weapons, shouting commands over a megaphone. From atop the roof I saw Caleb sneering at me. Sandman sat next to him, unenthused by all around him as he focused his attention on a book he's reading. Sandman levitated a concrete pebble near my feet, launching it at head at the policemen holding the megaphone with such force, that he fell unconscious.

Assuming that I had done it, the other policemen retaliated by firing all at once. Every bullet that pierced my body both stung and numbed the feeling in the places they struck. I'm not sure how many times I was hit, but it definitely more than twenty times. I retreated into an alley, reeling from my newly acquired wounds. I need to press on, I need to move forward, even if I injure someone in the process. I won't be oppressed anymore; I won't be denied this... I emerged from the alley, rushing at the blockade. Tonight is the night of my new birthday... I'm not who I was anymore. In this moment, I'm going to reform fate. Lend me strength...

"... _You got it, son_ ..."

Filled with new drive, I fired spines from my arms, damaging a few of the cars and injuring some of the cops that stood in the way. Taking advantage of their astonishment, I leapt over the blockade, entered the building, opened the hatch, and jumped down. Here goes...

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER FOURTEEN

I landed on my feet, feeling pain intense pain shoot up through my body immediately afterward.

"Oh! Ah... Oooooooooohhhhh... Ggh.. Owwww..." I whined. I should really consider myself grateful that I don't twist or break anything when I land like that. I took a look around. I'm in the same room I started in the last time I came here. Just like last time, there are three doors before me. I'm positive that trying to take the same route I took to get to Marie would be a waste of time so I'm not even gonna bother trying it. The rooms change order every time I enter a new one. It not like I'd be able to remember the exact path I took last time anyway...

My heart suddenly sank as I remembered that it took me nine days to reach the mall. Dear God... how long is it going to take me to reach it this time!?

"...Oh shit..." I said. "Well...no use in falling apart about it now." I looked ahead. "Guess I'll take the middle door." I opened door, forgetting about the grime on the handle. I exhaled my frustration and continued inside. The room is some kind of kitchen. It's abundant in mold, rust, and dust. It's also cased with a putrid smell. I covered my nose and mouth to keep from taking in the scent. Oddly enough, the only other door visible is a meat locker. The door I came in through must've been connected to another room in this place before it became a portal. I opened the meat locker... and instantly regretted it. Never before had I felt an urge to instantly puke. The meat inside is so spoiled that most it weren't even hanging on the hooks anymore. You could barely register it as meat if you looked at it... and the smell... holy hell, if a stench could kill right away I'd imagine that it'd smell like this.

I abruptly turned around so that could exit this ungodly funk, only to see the door I came in through is gone. Are. You. Fucking. Serious!? Of course...of fucking _course_ the door decides to disappear in place like this. I need to quickly find a way out; these nauseating fumes are starting to make me dizzy.

I went back into the meat locker, putting my greatest effort into holding my breath. I never changed my shoes from the time I fought Sandman, so they still have five small holes from when they were punctured by my clawsuckers. Not wanting anything from this room seeping into my shoes by way of these holes, I walked on my heels to avoid that happening altogether. There's no door here. I walked out again. I'd assume that I was trapped were it not for a vent I spotted behind what seemed to be a freezer. Using my enhanced strength, I pulled the freezer from where it was, and kicked open the vent.

After crawling through it and breaking open another vent obstructing the way out, I found myself in some kind of apartment... complex? Whoa, there's lots of doors here. Which one should I enter? Before selecting a door I explored all floors of the building. I learned that this place is about eight stories high, has a condominium on the top and a game room for tenants on the ground floor. I could see outside through the windows but there was still nothing there but the void. Alright, I've goofed around enough, time to pick another door.

Figuring that any door would be as good the next, I decided to enter one of the doors on the ground floor. I entered what seemed to a dance hall. A few rooms later I wound up back on one of the middle floors of the apartment. Can't say I'm too surprised, I thought that this might happen. There's nothing left to do but to try another door.

I entered the complex again for the twenty-seventh time. It feels like a few hours have passed, but because I have no way of telling time I can't be sure. Even though I've been constantly going at it, I've yet to feel even the slightest loss of stamina. It must be because of my newfound strength. I wonder...did I really absorb Krow? If I did, does that make me a full-fledged demon? Questions I'll save for later. I should avoid wasting time in this space.

Fed up with trial and error, I decided to try the condo doors on the top floor. The entrance to the condominium is a large set of double doors. What I hadn't noticed before is that the lock on this door is a multi-point lock.

"That's cute...I'll just bust this door open like I've done others." I said. I lifted my foot and thrusted it at the latch bolt I assumed is in the center of the doors. After striking the door I was immediately enveloped in some kind of weird, psionic force. I tried to distance myself from the door but it's like I'm swimming through thick molasses. I could barely move out of the pose I took when I struck the door. Suddenly I was flung back so hard that I tumbled violently down almost all the flights of stairs before stopping on the second, landing painfully on my back.

"Ngh..." I groaned. I stood up, nearly losing my balance again. Okay, kicking down doors is disrespectful. Maybe I deserved that. I rubbed my back to make the pain dissipate. What gives? Is there something inside that condo that wants to keep people or other entities out? If so, then why? More importantly, I need to decide whether or not I still want to go through that door. For all I know going through it might help me to reach the mall sooner. Therein lies the problem though. There's no way for me to know whether or not the condo door will loop me back to this place like the other doors have. Even if it does, I'll still have to find the key to unlock the door, and only God knows where that is... Then again even if I find the key I wouldn't know the exact pattern to unlock the rest of the locks in the mechanism.

Moreover, even if I _do_ unlock it there could be some all-powerful unholy abomination of a demon behind that door. One that I may very well stand no chance at all of defeating. I groaned as loudly as I could.

"Shit, what should I do?" I muttered, pressing my right hand to my forehead. The stress is bringing on a headache... After spending a good while deciding what to do, I settled on looking for the key for a while. I didn't even know if there was a key to _find_ here, but for now looking for the key serves as a slightly more solid plan than randomly going through doors and hoping for the best...

I began my search in and around the doorman's counter, nothing. I broke open all the mailboxes, nothing. I'm not sure why I thought that'd be a good idea, but I may as well be thorough. I searched I the game room, nothing. I took the opportunity to enjoy the pool and foosball tables for a bit to alleviate the ever-mounting frustration I felt. I can't believe the IRS didn't take all this stuff when this place was run down or foreclosed, or whatever happened that caused this place to be connected to this realm. Maybe every building connected to this place isn't abandoned or condemned after all. More questions for later.

Poking around a bit more I found a room with a keypad. Since there's no electricity in this labyrinth, it's nothing more than a simple lock now. I kicked it down just like I did the others. I didn't about being blown back this time. Inside I found file cabinets with files and ledgers containing information on the previous tenets. According to the information I gathered, this building was in operation for thirty-seven years. Well, I guess that kinda pokes a hole in the theory I had earlier. I searched fervently for information on the last tenet of condominium. Maybe by pouring over the details I'd learn where the key might be if the landlord kept spares here. I found that the locks were changed on the condo several times. The last guy that lived there clearly had issues maintaining his lavish lifestyle.

For each record of a lock change, a different code was applied. I searched the office to see if I could anything around here with those same codes tagging it. It's somewhat dark in here, so I couldn't take note of it before but eventually discovered I thin locked drawer in a computer desk in the corner of the room. After prying it open, I was pleased to find wide array of keys. Success! Now all I have to do is find the key with the last code on record for the condo. I found a spare after a few moments of searching. Alright, good. I still don't know how the rest of this is gonna go but...baby steps...

I made my way back to the top floor and inserted the key, unlocking the first lock. Okay, good. Now I have to figure out how to undo the second lock. If I mess up the first lock could reset, and if I fail to unlock the third lock all the locks could reset, so I need to pay close attention to avoid repeating mistakes. A good while later I managed to undo the second lock. I made a mental note so that I wouldn't forget how to do it. It's taking even longer for me to figure out how to undo the final lock. As I feared, failing to solve the last lock resets the others. More time passed... Hours must've passed by now, I'm sure of it. All this time wasted because of a stupid lock...

Even more time passed and I've yet to make any more progress. I'm beginning to feel sleepy. I know that sleeping in this realm is dangerous, but I haven't encountered anything life threatening save for the force that threw me backwards earlier. I'm feeling uneasy about it, but it may be wise to at least take a quick nap here. Proceeding through this labyrinth while tired could prove to be even more dangerous than taking the time to sleep. I'd better take advantage of this moment while I can. I curled up into a fetal position a few feet from the door, and slowly drifted off into the sweet embrace of sleep.

I woke up to a pair of large brown eyes looking into mine.

"Uwaaah!" I screamed, instinctively backing away. Surprise overtook my nerves as I saw what clearly appeared to be other humans traversing the complex. I stood up. What the hell? Where did all these people come from? How did they end up here in the labyrinth all at once? And why are they so calm?

"They're not alive you know. Everyone here is dead." I looked down at person speaking to me. It's the person that watched me sleep. He's a boy probably no older than nine or ten. He's wearing a yellow Hawaiian button up shirt adorned with cyan and purple triangles, pink shorts, brown sandals, and a green cap that he's wearing sideways. A camera hung from a strap around his neck, and his eyes hid a mischievous innocence to me. He's dressed more like tourist than a tenet, though. What's up with that?

When I dug up information on this place I concluded that this complex ended its service in the early nineties due to being unable to find anymore records after that time. If this kid died during that time it could explain his manner of dress. Or maybe he stayed with a relative in another state before and he wanted to take the opportunity to do some sightseeing. If the latter happens to be true, then maybe this place is a state like Florida or California, or something.

"...Everyone here is dead? Were they all tenets here?" I asked.

"...What's a tenet?" He responded.

"Uh, what I mean to ask is, did all these people used to live here?"

"No. A lot of the people in here were just coming through, just like you are now. The hag killed them though, and now...now they can't leave... If, if you can get outta here...you should." He said.

Hag? Is he referring to a demon lurking here? Is she the reason why I couldn't kick down these doors?

"It's been a long time since somebody new came here. Why are you here anyways?" He asked as he sat on the floor.

"I'm just passing through. There's somewhere that I'm trying to go. Hey um...would you happen to know how to open this door?" I asked.

"No. Even if I did, the hag still wouldn't let you in. This is where she lives. I'd forget about it if I were you. The others made her mad by messing with those doors, and now they're stuck here forever."

"Who is this hag you're talking about?"

"The hag is what me and my brother call her. I could tell you more over game of foosball. I mean...if you want to play that is. My brother used to play with me, but he doesn't want to anymore..."

Poor kid. I can't fathom how lonely he feels. How could I refuse him?

"Yeah, sure thing." I replied. "What's your name?"

"Bryce. I'd tell you what my last name is, but I forgot what it is. It doesn't bother me though, I'm pretty sure it was lame." He said smiling.

As we hung out in the game room, Bryce explained to me that in life the hag was a middle woman who was married to the owner of the complex, of which she was a co-owner. They lived together in the condominium. Bryce mentioned a number of issues that led to the hag's husband falling out of love with her, eventually divorcing her. In court, the judge ruled her husband would gain sole ownership complex, but as alimony she was awarded the condo. Her husband became quite bitter about it. It didn't help his mood that he was paying off the mounting debts of his two sons. The complex was gradually falling into a state of disrepair. Many of the tenets complained to the hag's husband.

Due to continuously paying off debts however, he was unable to afford fixing issues the residents made known to him. Figuring he had no other alternative, he quit paying off his sons debts so he could properly tend to the complex, but his sons threatened never to see either him or the hag again he kept from paying any further. Not wanting that, he raised the rent in a desperate attempt to keep everything even, but he consequently caused some of the tenets to move, damaging the reputation of his business in the process and keeping potential occupants away. He blamed the selfishness of their children of the hag, accusing her of spoiling them so much that they turned out the way they did.

He felt that she was the cause of much of the pain in his life. He choose to get back at her by forcing her eviction through staging violations and pinning them on her. Which he managed to do successfully. Immediately afterward he moved in a musician with promising talent. Initially this new tenet kept up with the rent, but as his career began to fall apart he began to fall behind on his payments, leading to his eviction too. During that time the hag sued him and won due to being able to prove that he orchestrated her eviction. Maybe that was the last straw for him. Several days he invited the hag to have a talk in the condo. That's where he strangled her to death.

"How do you know all of that? You're just a kid, and I have a hard time believing that they'd up and tell personal stuff like that." I said.

"She told my brother. Honest. I was just close enough to hear em' talkin' about it." Bryce said. "I also heard that she practiced witchcraft while she was alive. I think that was another reason why her husband hated her." He continued.

Oi vey... Hearing that makes me dread what life would've been like if I had married Rebecca. Not sure which us would make the first move toward killing the other though.

"I see. That's a pretty sad story." I said.

"Yeah. She uses her power to keep us here. She's jealous of happy people, so she trapped us here to keep us miserable forever."

One of the victims suddenly passed through me.

"Whoa! What the hell!? Hey man! Watch...where you're going..."

"They can't see or hear you. Their minds are trapped too. All they do is wander around here until four A.M."

"Four A.M.? How can you tell the time in this place?"

Bryce pointed to a clock embedded in the doorman's counter. How did I not notice that before? I'll have to take that with me. Even if it's inaccurate.

"So you guys only exist during a certain time?"

"Yeah. All of us are connected to the hag. We're only here when her powers are high. Her powers are strongest between midnight and four A.M."

"Where do you guys go when you're not here?" I asked. Bryce paused for a while.

"...To the nothingness..." He replied. His voice was barely audible.

Oh dear God... This poor child, these poor people. Trapped forever like this... I should help these people. I want to help them, but how? Maybe, maybe the answer lies in unlocking that door.

"Hey, uh...I wanna help you guys. Maybe if I speak to the hag she'll let you guys go. Does she ever leave from her condo?"

"...She hasn't come out in a very long time."

"Then I'll have to unlock the door and make her talk. I just need to figure out how..."

"My brother might know how. I haven't seen him in a while either though." Said Bryce.

"Then, you wanna help me find him?" I asked. Bryce's face lit up.

"Yeah!" He said.

Seemed like his brother didn't want to be found, because we searched nearly every nook and cranny of this place to avail. The search was made easier on us because most of the rooms opened up to their contained living facilities instead of acting as portals, allowing us to search them too. I figured that also has something to do with the hag's power manifesting. I began to get hungry halfway through the search. There was no food here, but luckily I saw some gremlins slip by in the vents. Welp, I know what my dinner plans are now. After getting Bryce to split up from me, I caught and drained as many gremlins as I could with my clawsuckers to satiate my hunger. I didn't want him to be frightened of me by seeing me do it. I found Bryce and continued the search together soon after.

"Your brother is a hard guy to find..."

"He's here, I know it. We just have to look harder."  
I checked the time. 3:21 A.M. I don't much time before Bryce and the others fade and I'm stuck here for twenty hours. It became more difficult for me to hide how upset I was becoming. I don't want to be here much longer... Something's not sitting right with me. Something feels off...

"I found him!" Bryce exclaimed.

I entered the room I heard Bryce call from. There standing in the room is tall and slender young man. He has unkempt hair. He's wearing thick glasses and like his brother, he has on a Hawaiian shirt except his is cream colored and features flowers you'd typically see on a shirt like that.

"Damien! Hey, Damien could you help out my friend? He's trying to get into hag's room, but he needs to know to unlock the door completely first." Bryce said. Damien took me in with his eyes.

"You're a new face... We haven't had anyone stumble in here for a very long time. So... what business do you have with the hag? It'd be pretty stupid of you to want to see her. You have no idea what you've stumbled into." Said Damien. Nerdy asshole...

"...Uh, nice to meet you? Don't worry about me, I can take care of myself." I said. Wanted to act kinder toward this guy, especially since he's Bryce's brother, needless to say I was finding that difficult.

"Yeah, Damien he can take of himself. Don't be a jerk. Besides, I don't think he's human. I saw him catch some of those monsters that live in the vents and drain them dry with his hands!" said Bryce. He _saw_ that!? Damn, I've gotta learn how be more discreet when using my powers. At least he isn't afraid of me. Damien's nonchalance transformed into intrigue.

"Is that so? That's neat. The hag is just like you... A demon I mean. That's pretty sweet. I'd like to become one myself." He said. Okay, I've had enough of this freakazoid...

"I'm kinda pressed for time here, Damien. Do you how to undo the last lock on the hag's door?" I asked.

"Well yeah, but it'd be pretty cool to hang out with another demon for the rest of eternity. I have nothing to gain by telling you how to do it anyways." He chuckled. Losing my patience, I grabbed him by the collar of his shirt.

"Look, I'm not fucking around here. Just answer the question!" I demanded.

"Or what? Are you gonna eat my soul? You're a little late for that but do your worse anyways." laughed Damien. I shoved him onto floor.

"Imagine that. A demon with no balls. You're so pathetic you'd even make Satan himself weep." He said, smiling. How fucked is this dude?

"...Damien, just tell him. Please..." Pleaded Bryce.

"Shut up, fuckwad... You're such an annoying prick. I wish you'd disappear for good." Replied Damien. Bryce tried to keep a straight face, but he couldn't stop his tears from showing. Damien groaned.

"Stop being a little bitch..." said Damien. Who does this worthless sack of shit think he is? Suddenly, much of the emotional trauma I suffered in my own life was triggered. I lost it. I fired several claw shots into his left leg.

"GWAHHHHH!!!" He screamed. I walked over to him, got on my knees, and placed my hand around his neck, squeezing it.

"I'll ask just once more. How do you undo the final lock?" I asked as I choked him. I began to grow emotionally numb. I feel like I actually want to kill this guy. Fearing the state I was in, I forced myself to calm and release my grasp. Damien gasped for air, coughing as he did so.

"N-now th-that's...more.... like i-it." He chuckled, coughing between the words he spoke. Feeling my anger immediately return, I lifted my hand to slap him.

"W-wait! I'll tell you! Geez!" He exclaimed.

"Get to talking, now..." I ordered.

Damien explained to me that what I thought was the final lock was actually the second lock. So even if I knew how to unlock each lock individually it wouldn't have mattered because I'd still be unlocking them in the wrong order. I forced Damien to accompany Bryce and I to the top floor so that he could confirm that I followed his instructions properly. 3:51 A.M. I don't have much time left... At last I undid all the locks.

"Finally." I sighed. Bryce looked sullen; he kept his gaze on the floor.

"Hey, um. I'm sorry for attacking your brother back there I shouldn't have done that." I said. Bryce was unresponsive. "Are you sad about me- leaving?" I asked. Still Bryce said nothing. Damien snickered.

"He's feeling low cuz' he helped us stall for time. The old hag needed time to make room for you. Undoing the lock was the final step." Said Damien. Stall? For what? The door opened and I was immediately seized by what seemed to be the same force that threw me back. I struggled to get free. Bryce grabbed my shirt, looking up at me with tears in his eyes.

"I'm sorry! Please don't hate me... If I don't help her she'll punish me in the dark... Please forgive me! Please!" He cried. The hag formed before me, her hair frazzled and her skin a pale gray. She has long bony fingers, thin and cracked lips, and no visible eyes. Her breasts hung low and she constantly grunted. The spirits in complex began to assimilate into her, causing her to be transfigured centipede-like creature, with each spirit connecting to her become another segment of her body. Bryce sobbed.

"I'll make it up to you! I'll be your best friend forever! I'll love you like a brother forever! FOREVERRRRRRRR...!!!" Said Bryce, his voice trailing off as he too was assimilated.

"Welcome home, asshole!" smiled Damien, flipping me off with both hands as he was assimilated also.

"Help me... Give me completion. Through your memories and soul...fulfil me, and ale my hollow heart." Spoke the hag. She approached me slowly with each passing second, and though her presence and voice were haunting, disturbingly so in fact, I could only focus on her hollow eyes which seemed to grow as she advanced toward me. It's as if her eyes spoke directly to the fear in my heart. I feel something being...stolen from me. I don't know what it is and knowing that I don't know terrifies me exceedingly so. I was so shaken with dread that I had forgotten that I needed to escape.

Using all my strength, I broke free of the invisible binding. Panic spurred me on as I slashed her awful face with a spine from my left arm. The hag screamed in response, but I heard a multitude of screams come from her as I cut her. Are those the screamed of the assimilated spirits? Am I hurting them? Oh no... What if I'm hurting Bryce too? Shit! How am I going to survive if I can't fight her!? She screamed again, making no effort to hide her bellowing rage. Suddenly the dimensions of the complex began to twist and warp itself, as the building itself is resonating with her anger.

Before I could race downstairs she blocked the entrance with her body. Having no other way down, I forced open the elevator chute and jumped down the shaft, landing on top of the elevator itself. I don't know how, but the elevator began to descend with me atop of it. The hag entered the shaft, clinging to the walls as she crawled toward me. I don't want to hurt Bryce, but I have to defend myself. I fired claw shots until the tips of my fingers bled but they didn't seem to slow her down much. Damn it! I may have to rely on using spines, but it'd be dangerous to let her get too close.

Spineshots could work but I don't know if the worms in my body will be able to make them faster than I can fire them. Plus I haven't eaten much lately, I don't know how many I'll be able to make... What choice do I have but to use them though!?

I waited until she was close enough, and then fired a spineshot, managing to pierce her cheek. As she recoiled from the pain, I heard the tortured screams of those imprisoned within her once more. Their cries weighted on my soul with the guilt I felt for hurting them. The hag stayed in place as tried to remove the spike from her face. The elevator continued to descend at an accelerated rate even though it had gone past eight floors. Suddenly I was struck from behind, colliding face first into the wall ahead of me. The friction from descending while impacting the wall badly striped skin and flesh from the corner of my forehead. Blood poured into my eye.

I should consider myself fortunate that I can't see from this one. I turned around in time to see the hag's tail retreating into the elevator door it came from. I fired a spineshot at it, managing to pierce her again. Again I heard collective wailing. She emerged from another door, continuing her pursuit of me directly. I fired more shots, but she evaded each of them. No... I can't afford to waste these! Growing impatient, the hag dropped the entirety of her body onto the elevator, crushing me as the elevator and shaft shook violently.

"GAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" I screamed in pain. Stuck underneath, the hag's eyes met mine. She began to steal away from me again.

" _C'mon David! You have to fight through this! Push!_ "

"Ngh! ...Get off me you old biiiiiiiiitch!!!" I screamed. From my back protruded many spines, lots of which punctured her body. In the narrow shaft, her scream reverberated so intensely that I think I may have lost some of my hearing as my ears rung with anguishing pain. I looked away from her and covered my ears to shield them from further damage, when I saw the clock I had taken. 3:59 A.M.... 4:00 A.M... Immediately afterward the hag's form was pulled away. Screaming and wailing as it went. Exhausted and relieved, I collapsed. I suppose she had no choice but to return to her room.

Moments later, the space around me faded away. I'm back in the room with the meat locker... I turned around to see the door that had disappeared had returned. As I entered, I found myself once again back to my starting point. I'm not even upset about that... I just thank God that ordeal is over... I'm...gonna take a nap now...

As I lay on my side, my thoughts turned to Bryce. I couldn't save him... Tears streaked down my face as I imagined him suffering for so long, still having an eternity to go. That poor kid... The sorrow and despair that wrapped his face as he apologized to me, the way he offered me love out of the deep wells of loneliness in his heart. My own heart is broken for him. No child should ever suffer like that.

Bryce...I swear to God I'll save you someday...

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER FIFTEEN

According to my clock, it's been a few days since I've returned here. That seems legit, but I can't shake the feeling that that's not quite right. At least being able to tell the time at all gives me peace of mind, even if the time is inaccurate. I've come across a few demons during that time, but I tried to avoid confrontation unless I was hungry.

I wonder...is killing demons just as bad as killing humans? I know it's a random thing to think about. But all this time alone with my thoughts compelled me to ponder. To ponder a great manner of things. Like how I'm a murderer now... Before I was so overwhelmed with other stimuli that I hadn't allowed for time to let that fact properly sink in. I've killed people...and though each time was accidental it doesn't change the fact it was through my direct or indirect actions that they died. That being the case, I count the deaths caused by Krow as my fault too because he used my own limbs to kill. It's an awful feeling... How does one live with such guilt?

Maybe carrying this guilt forever in my heart is one of best ways I can atone for my sins. Well, at least I feel bad killing people. I don't think I could say the same for someone like Caleb. He killed fake dad and showcased his corpse as if it were an art exhibit. I hope I never become like that. I don't want killing to be a normal thing for me even I have to do it in order to go on living. It's ironic though, since in my heart I know that I'll kill again if I absolutely must. Be it demon or human. This frightful instinct born in my heart clashes with the morality etched in my soul, which in turn clashes with the logical prompt to survive in my mind while at the same time giving way to reason. Am I one or all of these? Do I know myself as well I believed I have, especially with all of the changes I've gone through?

Though both are distant now, I feel two of those sides calling out to me. But I can't distinguish between them because they're so far away. Oh God, I'm losing myself in an existential crisis. All of this is...beyond me right now. I've never really thought of stuff like this.

Hell, before all this I wasn't even sure if demons existed let alone hell itself. Given that, I wasn't sure if there was a God either. I guess it didn't matter to me, so I never gave it much thought. But now that I know firsthand that monsters exist, I suppose that it would imply that there is a God also, and heaven by extension. Wow. All of this is so surreal. Just months ago all of this would've bordered on the intangible, and yet here I stand in what defies reality for so many. Am I lucky or misfortunate to bear witness to all of this? I wonder...

The spines that sprouted from my back in the elevator shaft had fallen off shortly after I had risen from my slumber. I think I may have overworked many of the worms in my body, because I puked lots of them up. They all were dead... I guess I've gotta wait for them to multiply, or reproduce, or whatever needs to happen for them to increase in number again. I still don't quite understand how they function. The thought of having parasitic worms dwell within my body still disturbs me. From the times I've killed demons in order to eat I've discovered that I can force the parasites to create bone growths for me to use immediate my having them eat away at my insides. Doing it is counterproductive though, it makes me hungrier...

I'm at another crossroad. I need to choose a door. Left? Or right? Guess I'll go...left. Man, if I ever traverse this labyrinth again I'm gonna need a mystical compass or something. I feel like such a jackass for coming here with no clear idea how to reach the mall. Oh well, in for a penny, in for a pound. I went through the left door, entering what seems to a planetarium. I remember attending a field trip to one of these places in the second grade. Coming here inspired me to become an astrologer, though the desire was temporary. It was the first time I had ever wanted a career in something.

As I explored the planetarium I found that some the projection equipment was still locked away. I wondered why until I realized that much of it is broken upon closer inspection. What a shame... How could anyone handle such amazing machinery so poorly? Well, no use in lamenting for what has been lost for ages. I should get going.

"Welcome, child of man! ...Or _former_ child of man rather... What are you?" A voice boomed. I was so startled that I could've died! It's a powerful voice envelopes me, as it seems come from everywhere at once.

"Well never mind, it's rude to pry! Oh it's been so very long since I've been graced with the presence of a guest. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Buer, seeker and teacher of knowledge! Might I have the pleasure of knowing your name as well?" Said Buer. Yeah... I'm not too crazy about giving my name to a demon.

"...I'm Bart. ...Bartholomew Alexander." I replied. I did my best to sound as convincing as possible.

"Bartholomew! Meeting you has filled me with utmost delight! You have a wonderful name; it radiates refinement and stalwartness! Yes, as a gentlemen's name ought to!" said Buer. He...he has a charming voice. I'm honestly struggling to keep my guard up. I can't help but want to relax as I hear him speak. In fact, hearing him makes me feel a little warm inside...

"Th-thank you very much." I replied, blushing. I had to fight the urge to bow. Good lord is his personality captivating...

"Oh Bartholomew, won't you enjoy some games with me? It's been so very long since I've had anyone to assume myself with..."

"Of course! I'd like that very much." What!? Why did I _agree_ to that!? No, I meant to refuse him!

"Excellent! Let us retire then to the theater hall." Said Buer. What gives!? Why am I actually _going_ there!? This isn't good... Is he using some method of mind control? No, I don't think that's quite the case. I feel like I'm capable of refusing him, but it's as if part me of doesn't want to, and it's that part of me that guiding my actions at this moment. As I entered the theater hall again I searched with my eyes, curious as to what Buer's form looked like. I saw nothing however.

"I'll introduce your opponents. Anastasia, Astrid, Veronica, come and greet out guest!" Called out Buer. Moments of silence followed soon afterward.

"Shall I punish you all for showing unkindness? I demand the three of you make your presence known this instant..." He ordered. I heard something the in distance. It sounds as if something's being dragged here, it wasn't long before I found out what the source of the sound was. In came three statues, one following the other in perfect file. They drug themselves until they were but a few feet away from me. There they stood there unmoving. I became reasonably wary of these stony depictions. With a swiftness the trio suddenly turned to face me simultaneously.

Spooked, I fell backward. The orphic air that they carry stirs the fear in my heart more than anything else about them. Each of the statues are modeled after women. All of them are missing something that would otherwise make them whole. The first has no arms, the second has no legs, and the last has no head. By the order they came in, I assume that each of their names is respective to the order Buer summoned them in. So the one without arms must be Anastasia, and so on.

It didn't help my nerves at all that this trio vaguely reminded me of the weeping angels from the Doctor Who series or the chess pieces in Harry Potter and the chamber of secrets. Both fictional creatures serve as pits of unease within my psyche, so naturally witnessing something so similar manifested in front me is wreaking havoc on my mental stability right now.

"Delighted to make your acquaintance." said Anastasia and Astrid in unison. Their mouths didn't move however, and I heard nothing from Veronica. The two of them sound exactly the same.

"Well then, now that you've become familiar with my familiars..." Said Buer, chuckling at the end of his sentence. "...I will now explain the objectives of the contest." He continued.

Buer explained to me that I would face off against his familiars in a series of 3 games. The goal of each game is simply for me to win as many points as possible. To win the entire contest I need to reach a total of twenty points. Even if I happen to lose a game the points I earned in that specific game would count toward my overall score, and if I manage to win twenty points before playing each game, then I win by default.

"Now then Bartholomew, are you ready to begin?" Asked Buer. No, I'm not ready because I don't want to play...

"Yes, I am. But let's make a wager first." I said. WHAT!? WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH ME!? Is Krow controlling what I say?

"Oh ho! A wager? What have you in mind?" Asked Buer.

"You fancy yourself an expert of knowledge right? Then surely you would happen to know a sure way to the hell of torment, wouldn't you?" I asked unwillingly. Krow claimed that the rooms would lead me to hell simply by him being present. Why would he ask for help getting there then? He either lied or to me or...or maybe something is controlling me. I don't think Buer would force me into a wager if he could just control me.

"You are correct in both assumptions. Am I correct in believing that the knowledge you inquire of is the prize you desire if you should win?" asked Buer.

"You are."

"Very well then, if you are triumphant then I shall give you the answer you seek. However, if I am victorious...or my familiars rather, then I shall bind you to me. You will become my servant until the end of time. Are these terms acceptable to you?"

"Yes." NOOOOOOOOO!!!

"Then let us begin the first game!" Buer's familiars and I were transported to what seemed to me is some sort of arena. In the center appears to maze, and in that maze are large tiles with roman numerals etched into them. As I looked above me I beheld on open sky filled with stars.

"This is a dimension of my own making. One of many in fact. It's here where the first game shall commence." A gigantic figure appeared, towering over the arena. It has the head of a lion, the torso of a man, and the lower half of a stallion. It has what seems to be diamonds for eyes, a crystal growth protruding from its head in the likeness of a crown, and great wings made of glass on the back of its lower half. My jaw dropped, and I trembled out of awe and fear. It's like...it's like...I can't even find the exact words to describe what I'm seeing. I'm beholding a fusion of something utterly magnificent and absolutely terrifying.

"Oh, does my form frighten you? I apologize. I shall conceal myself for now." Said Buer, making all but his eyes invisible to me.

"Now then, the first game is based on a game that you may not be aware of. It is a game titled 'are you there, Moriarty?'"

"The game is played between two people. Either one or both players are blindfolded. A blindfolded player calls out to the opposing player by reciting: 'are, you there Moriarty?', to which the opposing must reply 'yes, I am here'. The blindfolded player must then attempt to bop their opponent by searching for them with only the sound from the reply given to them. The game continues until one player manages to successfully strike the other. The player that makes impact first is declared the winner. There are other variations, but the method of playing I described is most common. Or _was_ rather, not many play it anymore." Said Buer.

Yup, never heard of that game. Seems to me that it's been partially lost to time for a good reason. As idiotic as the point of it sounds though, I'm sure it must be fun to play with close friends. I wish I knew what that feels like...

"In the variation that will played here however, the primary goal of the game will be to reach the center of the maze, awarding you ten points. Each of you shall begin from each corner of the maze. You will each start your initial turn by rolling a die, after the result is determined each of you shall proceed an equal number of tiles forward. From that point on, every movement forward will be according to value of the tile you have stopped upon. For example, if on your previous turn you've stopped on a tile with a value of two, then on your next turn you shall proceed two tiles forward."

Okay, I've got it so far... Listening to the rest of Buer's explanation, if one of the familiars cross paths with me or happens to be on the same tile I am then I'll hear a question posed to me based on two similar but different concepts or things. After hearing it I have to determine whether Anastasia or Astrid asked the question. I won't see who asked the question until I reply. If I'm correct, then I gain a point, and if I'm wrong the I lose a point. I can choose to ignore a question at the cost of a point, and I lose the game if I either run out of points, one of the familiars make it to center before I can, or if I choose to reply when Veronica is one is the one the crossed my path.

"Enough suspense! I swell with excitement! Players, take your positions and roll your die." Said Buer. I threw my die, snapping my wrist as I released it to get as much spin on it as possible. A brief moment later the die rested. I walked closer it to see what the result is. It landed on five! Sweet!

"Bartholomew has the first move, the game begins now!"

I moved five tiles forward. Each one seems to be a few meters long. Sometime later, the tile I stood gave off a faint glow. I guess that indicates that it's my turn. The tile I'm standing on has VII on it. That's seven right? I moved forward four tiles and went left by three tiles. I'd like to reach the center of this maze as soon as possible. I don't know how the maze looks overhead, but my best bet if I want to win is to venture closer to the center as often as I can. At least for now anyways. I realize that playing that way makes my moves almost painfully predictable, but it's three-on-one. If I devote too much time to strategize and overthink this to the point of second guessing myself it could come back to bite me in the ass later.

II, V, I, VII. It's now my seventh turn. I advanced two spaces forward and made a right. Seconds later, the third tile glowed a deep red. That could only mean one of the familiars have crossed my current tile. Anxiety made my body tighten. Oh boy... here it comes...

"Anastasia, modernism. Astrid, postmodernism." Called out Buer.

"Is it not foolish to carry on in this fashion? To be subjugated to the ways of old as we have for centuries past without hope of expanding beyond it? Can we not begin anew?"

Shit... I've often confused the concepts of modernism and postmodernism in the past. I understand what separates them, but I have difficulty recalling which is which. Okay think... Clearly modernism was conceptualized before postmodernism, anyone could tell at least that much. But is modernism a break from traditional art forms or a return to it? Modernism. _Modern_. ...Alright, I think I'm ready to answer. I feel myself trembling.

I have no points right now, so if I get this wrong it'll likely be game over for me. Plus, having no points means that I can't pass on the question, so I have no choice but to answer. If Vernonia's there, then I'm irrevocably screwed. She started on the opposite corner of the maze though, so I doubt she could've caught up to me so soon. Then again, I don't know what the highest value on these tiles are, so it's not impossible that she may be here. Here goes...

"Are you there, Anastasia?" I asked. Dead silence... the unease I feel is making my mouth dry. I'm panicking internally as I wait with bated breath.

...

...

...

...

...

Anastasia appeared on the red tile. Relief soothes me as I exhale.

"Thank God..." I said. An orb of light formed high above the arena. I'm guessing that light represents the point I've earned. Turns later, I came to another fork in the path. The path ahead is quite long but seems to lead further into the center closer to end. The path to the right is more complex but for all I know it could get me closer to the center, but it could easily have me go in loops multiple times. Both paths risk an encounter with a familiar. I need to decide now though; I've got somewhere I need to be... I've got no business being impatient much less reckless, but I'm gonna go right.

The tile I'm on has a value of twelve. Right then. I took six spaces to the right, three forward, and three left. Alright, that's it my for my turn. Immediately afterward the tile I stood on turned red. I hung my head... Fuck...

"Anastasia, altruism. Astrid, Empathy."

"I wish to aid you, I wish to extend my will toward you. I shall consider you, o haggard one. Would you believe me to pry by extending my hand toward you? Are you so prideful that you are incapable of understanding that you need others?"

Easy enough. I'll get this over with and press on.

"Are you there, Anastasia?" I asked. Immediately Astrid appeared. What!? Bullshit!

"How!? How am I wrong?"

"Simple. Altruism insists on unselfish aid of others. It is not derivative of self-insertion by its foundation. However, that is not true of empathy. Empathy is an attempt to view from the perspective from one other than yourself. While it is born of sympathy, it also has origin in imposition of will as well. In layman's terms: altruism is a practice centers on welfare that is not intrusive, while empathy is but a cognitive action that can stem from either compassion or intrusive selfishness"

I hate to admit it, but what he's saying makes sense... He didn't have to be so long winded in his explanation though. I get the feeling that he just likes hearing himself talk.

"I see..." I replied. I looked toward the sky in time to see the orb of light vanish. Man... The game continued. Turn after turn has passed. I currently have five points now. I've lost six points altogether, six of which I used to pass on questions due to being unfamiliar or unsure of the concepts being alluded to. The other three lost were because I was paranoid as to whether or not Veronica was there. It's my turn again. I moved ten tiles to the right and one tile to the left. In the distance I see a fountain run over with plant life. From what I can tell it's surrounded by four corners an equal distance apart. That must be the center. It's a tad far, but at least I'm now sure of the direction I need to take.

The next turn, another tile near me went red. I've got five points... I can skip this question and three more after that, buying myself more time to reach the center. This area of the maze has many loops in though, so even if I pass on the question the familiars could loop around and attempt to make answer them again. Great... there's no doubt in my mind that that's how they'll act. What's worst is if I keep getting caught, it makes it easier for the others to focus on reaching the center before me. Damn...this is much, much harder than I believed it to be. Should I focus getting more to points to carry on into the next game, or should use my points to reach the center sooner and claim ten points? Both choices are risky...

"I'll forgo this question" I said. My orbs went from five to four. I'll just wing it. There's a chance I handle being pursued by just one of these girls. I need to get those ten p—

A tile behind me went red. Two!? There's two familiars by me!?

"Anastasia, existentialism. Astrid, nihilism."

I've got to answer this one... With two of them here, they'll keep looping until all my points are gone. Reaching the center is basically impossible now, so I'm going to try my best to answer as many questions as possible until the third familiar makes it to the fountain. I only that she actually goes for the fountain instead of ganging up on me with the others...

"What is it to be? How are we to give value to existence when we do not possess the proper tool to measure existence with? If we have nothing to assess existence, does this render any value we assign to anything useless in its entirety?"

My is so tense I feel like I'm being wrung out like an old rag...

"...Are you there, Astrid?" I asked. I held my breath, unsure of the response I gave. I could feel my pulse quicken as I waited anxiously to see which of the familiars would appear. Please...please let me be right...

...To my surprise and disappointment, Veronica appeared...

I've lost... The arena faded away. Damnit... I've only managed to hang onto a measly four points.

"Excellent! It was thrilling to watch. I applaud you for trying your best. Worry not! You still have opportunities to reach twenty points in the following games."

He's right, I just need to score sixteen points to win now. Looking at it that way, the task doesn't seem so daunting. Of course that'll depend on how well I perform in the next two games in addition to anymore points I happen to lose. I sighed.

"So, what's the next game?" I asked. I don't actually want to know, but I need to so that I can prepare myself mentally. I need to keep from spazzing out so that I can hold focus.

"The next game will be a scavenger hunt of sorts. I'm quite excited as I will participate in the game this time!"

"Huh? You're going to play too!?" I asked. That's not fair... I'd be at too much of a disadvantage! How the hell is he going to participate with his size anyway!? And isn't he super knowledgeable? If the next game after next has anything to do with trivia I'm better off forfeiting...

"Worry not! I have no intention to be an active participant, I assure you."

I feel like he isn't lying, but I still don't wanna let my guard down. I'm still somewhat uneasy about my odds. Buer noticed my concern.

"You still have concerns?"

"...Yes actually. I understand having the odds I faced in the game we just finished but going one versus three in a scavenger hunt is pretty unfair. It's especially upsetting seeing as how my freedom is on the line, when all I want is the answer to a single question."

"Ah... I see. Very well then. I shall...make this game a competition between you and one of my familiars at a time." Said Buer. He sounds a little hurt. I can't help but feel a little bad for that, but seriously why should I care? At least the game is properly balanced now. "Though, I must point out you agreed willingly to what was wagered upon before we began. I do not understand why it now serves as validation for issues you have with it at the moment." Buer continued.

...Good point. Or at least it _would_ be if I had _meant_ to agree to it in the first place.

"You're right. I apologize. Could you explain the specifics of this game?"

"The game to be played next is known as lookabout. I will hide an item, then you and one of the girls shall compete to be the first to find the item I've hidden. You will play against each familiar and each item found is worth is three points."

I'm feeling much better about this game compared to the previous one I've played. The odds are much more balanced than before, and the point distribution makes this less of a hassle. All that's left to worry about is the difficulty of the game itself.

"Are the rules of this game acceptable to you?"

"Yeah, I'm ready."

Buer sent us to another of his dimensions. We're now in what seems to me a mansion. Contrary to what I would've expected though, everything here is spic and span opposed to everywhere I've been in the labyrinth. In fact, everything in this place appears to be...bigger than it normally would. Uh...MUCH bigger in fact. Who lives here!? Wait... is this where Buer lives?

"Mr.Buer, is this your home were playing in?"

"It is! I've often played with familiars I've created in this mansion."

Talk about grand and luxurious! He must certainty think highly of himself... I can't help but feel a little envious. I've wanted possessions like this...for ages, but all my efforts ever amounted to was a crappy two-bedroom house.

"Unfortunately, my familiars often live no longer than eight days. These three are the sole exception. Anastasia has been with me for centuries in fact. Astrid and Veronica for decades."

"Well, why is it that they've managed to live for so much longer?"

Buer didn't reply right away...

"...Because their stones bodies house the souls of children of men."

...Human souls?

"I thought they were demons. They were human before?" I asked.

"Do not misunderstand, they exist this way because it is what they themselves desired. Anastasia worshipped me when she was human. She feared death, so I rewarded her steadfast devotion by her eternal life as my familiar. Astrid sold her soul to me in exchange for knowledge of how to attract a former lover of hers, and Veronica died in the realm that connects realms, the realm where I encounter you. She too was afraid of death, and so in her final moments I bound her soul to me."

Even if it's true that they choose to be bound to him, it does nothing to settle the fear I feel after hearing him confess all of that. I've gotta win this. I've no interest in being part of his collection of souls.

"...I see. Welp, I'm ready to start when you guys are." I need to focus on the game to keep my anxiety from getting to me. I just want this to be over with... Veronica moved toward me, I'm guessing I'll be going against her first. Searching this house will no doubt be taxing, so I should avoid pushing myself more than I must. I'm still kinda drained and hungry, I could use some water too... Buer and the others vanished.

"The object I've hidden is a silver ring with amber embedded in it, the band of the ring has emerald studs. When ready, the two of you may begin your search." Said Buer.

"Veronica knows you much better than I do. She must've been here countless times... How do I know she doesn't already know where the ring is?" I asked. I can't rule out the possibility that he's setting me up to lose.

"Because I've taken her memory of this place before we arrived..."

"And you're only now mentioning that?" I asked. Something here just isn't sitting right... I felt a slight tremor that seemed to reverberate through the hall we stood in. It was faint, but I could've sworn I heard low growling.

"I did not believe it to be worth mentioning..."

"Then you'll understand why I'm a tad reluctant to play. After all it's like—"

"WOULD YOU _PLEASE_ BEGIN, BARTOLOMEW!?!" Snapped Buer. His voice thundered through the hall, echoing so much that it made my ears buzz and ring with pain. Instinctively I cowered, huddling my limbs inward as I covered my ears.

Buer gasped.

"Oh Bartholomew! I am so very sorry, please do not be frightened!" Said Buer. Shakily and slowly, I stood upright. "I beg of you, please begin the game..."

"...F-fine." I whispered. Buer's gazing eyes, along with Anastasia and Astrid vanished. Veronica began her search immediately afterward. I straightened up my posture and ran, looking for stairs to climb. My strategy is to search top to bottom. How dare that feline chimera bastard startle me like that. I'll win this stupid game and get outta here. Everything here is huge... It'll take a very long while to search everywhere. Buer probably wanted it this way to tire me out. I won't lose though...

A little while later I finally found a flight of stairs. I hurriedly ascended them. Once I had reached the top I saw Veronica enter one the rooms ahead of me, exiting it and going into another soon after. No fucking way. There's no way she'd be able to clear room's this size so quickly. Unless she's supernaturally fast or she isn't being thorough... If the former is true, then Buer is without a doubt setting me up to lose. I don't get it though. If he's so powerful couldn't just force me to do as he wants? Maybe the only way he can influence others is through making deals.

No use in being speculative... I'll check for the ring in the opposite direction. She could just be trying to throw me off. I took one of the rooms farther on the right. The room I entered has an assortment of antiquities, many of which I had only seen in library books or TV shows. I searched the chests lined against the wall, luckily many of them were unlocked. Nothing... While I was there I swiped a spyglass, knowing that it would come in handy. I searched another room. It wasn't there either. The next five rooms yielded no sign of the ring either. I could be more thorough, but I can't waste too much time in one spot.

Come on, where's that damned ring!? The next room I entered was filled rows of books. I suppose this must be his personal library. The shelves on which the books were meters high, so high that they seemed to touch the ceiling. I guess he wasn't joking about his title. I searched for a place higher up to better survey the room. Seeing a podium not so far away, I climbed a curtain next to it, so I stand atop of it. I took the spyglass from my overalls and scoped the area. Nothing, nothing, nothing...

Wait, I see something gleaming in the distance. Something between two books from a shelf second from the bottom four rows away. Sweet. I'm going to see if there's any more spots shining like that one before I make my way there. I prefer not to waste my time if at all possible by going back and forth between here and the spots I've scoped out. I spotted two more spots where I believed the ring could be. I climbed back down the certain.

Ugh...I'm covered in dust. Buer needs a maid. I walked toward the first spot I saw since it's the closest. I heard soft rustling behind me. I turned around to see the curtain I used flowing slightly. ...Weird. There's no breeze flowing through here. The window is closed. Veronica must be spying on me. I've seen how quick she is so isn't a stretch to assume she's here. A dust bunny rolled from underneath the curtain. Dear lord...it the size of a toddler. Gross.

I checked the first place I saw. Turns out that what I saw is a book with a metal spine. The spine is what caused the gleam I saw. I moved on to the next spot, nada. And the final spot...zilch... Damn... I want to spend more time looking here, but I need to cover more ground. I hopped onto the floor from the shelf I stood on and sprinted toward the door. I noticed a cluster of dust bunnies near racks by the entrance. When's the last time that freak ever stepped foot in here anyway?

You'd think he'd have some pride in his book collection by keeping this place clean seeing as how he supposedly champions knowledge and such...pompous jerk. Ugh...to think I actually admired him a little. As I exited, I saw Veronica enter one of the last rooms on the left. Looks like she's just about done up here. I happened to see one of those dust bunnies stuck to her legs as she sped past. Maybe she really isn't trying after all. Maybe she doesn't want to play Buer's games either. Well, that makes things a bit easier on me.

...Wait, if Veronica was across the hall then she couldn't have rustled that certain, right? ...Who the fuck cares? I've got other places to go through. Eight more rooms, still nothing. I've been literally bathed in dust... The next to last room I'm searching is full of jewelry. Does this guy just hoard valuables? I can't of a good reason why'd he have tins full of broaches and cufflinks. Maybe this stuff has historical value. That would explain why some of the jewelry is tarnished, and why some of it has thick buildups of grime. He has so many valuable things that he neglects, but maybe some of things in this room are simply unsalvageable.

I've found rings here similar to what Buer described, but not the genuine article. I bet he think he's _sooooo_ clever for having me waste time here. I leapt from the drawer I searched on.

"W-whoa! Shit!" I nearly lost my balance as I landed. That's kinda weird. My landings are usually sloppy but they're never this bad. Come to think of it...I feel lighter than before. The effects of the weight I lost from puking up those worms must be catching up to me... I left the room feeling lightheaded. The excess of dust bunnies didn't make me feel any better. Veronica's heading downstairs, I'd better speed it up.

The final room is stocked with war memorabilia. Rifles from the cold war, spears from the yellow rebellion, swords and shields from the crusades, I'm guessing it's taken him centuries to gather all of this. Though this room is also plagued with dust, it's still noticeably kept better than the other rooms I've visited. Maybe he has a special fondness for this sort of thing. I shouldn't be surprised...he is a demon after all. Looks like there's no ring here.

I left the room and raced back downstairs. I've lost track of Veronica, but that's fine. It's seems she's having just as much trouble finding it. I found another flight of stairs across from the other side of the hall. I gradually grew weaker as I searched the other rooms up here. Each step was followed by uncontrollable shaking. It became harder for me to breathe. I began to hyperventilate.

"...Not again. I-I can't deal with this again..." I whispered. I'm scared that my body is going to break down like before. I'm scared that my mind will be again thrown back and forth between the void. Why did I overwork my body again!? Wanting to go back downstairs, I set foot on the first step...

...My left leg crumbled into dust. Losing balance I slid on my back downstairs, sliding across the marble floor once I reached the bottom.

"Augh! ...Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!" My foot is still on the stairs, from it led a trail of dust leading to my knee. The section of my leg connecting my foot and knee is gone.

"DAMN IT!!!" I screamed. No...no not now... I tried to prop myself up using my right arm, but it too turned into dust up to my bicep. This is it isn't it? I'm not gonna come back from this this time...am I? It wasn't supposed to end this way. This was supposed to be my comeback... My rebirth... I suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to cough. As I did dust poured from my mouth. My sight blurred. I could barely make out the dust bodies...

Dust bodies? I mean dust bunnies, my mind is already slipping. Wait...no they look more like bodies. Bodies moving toward me... The lack of energy prevented me from keeping my head lifted anymore. Unable to move I lay in silent despair. In the distance I see Veronica on her side, part of her crumbled away into dust also. She's surrounded by dust figures too. That must've been why she moved so quickly, to avoid those things... And if she knew to avoid them, then she likely knew of their existence before the game started. If that's true then Buer lied about wiping her memory. This proves it...Buer is setting me up to lose... Why would Buer allow these things to attack Veronica if he wants me to lose though?

At least my body isn't breaking down quite like it had before, but knowing that does nothing to change the danger I'm in. I have an idea of how to end this before these things completely disintegrate me.

"Buer! I forfeit! I forfeit this round! Call things off before Veronica and I—" I began to cough violently. I think my lungs turned to dust. I can no longer speak or breathe. My body continued to breakdown as I passed out from suffocation.

I regained consciousness in the same spot I lost it. I looked over my body, everything's intact again. Feeling dizzy, I slowly sat up. Veronica is to my side.

"Veronica!" I quickly got up to examine her. "Are you okay?" I asked. She didn't reply. I had forgotten that she's incapable of speech.

"Are you prepared to begin the next search?" What? I nearly died, so did his familiar and all he cares about is continuing his fucking game?

"Are you fucking stupid!? Are you blind!? Did you not witness what was happening to us? What were those things and why didn't you mention them before!? Why didn't you mention that our morality would be jeopardized? Did it not occur to you that that would be an important tidbit to run by me!?" I'm absolutely livid... Idiotic fucking demon trash...

"Hmph... I am under no obligation to answer you seeing as how you choose to be difficult now..."

Because I'm being _difficult_? This freak is psycho...Does he not understand how human emotion work?

"...They are remnants of souls seeking to plunder my wealth. To punish them I challenged to a game in which their freedom was wagered. Many lost, and as a result I've malformed them and trapped them here. The resentment and despair they feel is what traps them in forms that they now have. Their presence and power they possess serve deter intruders. I simply thought their inclusion would add an element of excitement to the game is all. I had no intention of invoking death upon you. How can the dead play a game after all?"

I'm not sure how much of that is true. Regardless I feel like there _is_ some truth to it.

"Look, I've had it... I don't wanna play this game anymore Buer..." I said.

"...Are you sure?"

"Yes I'm sure. I'm done with lookabout, or whatever the name of this stupid game is."  
"Very well. It's a shame, you were close to finding the ring in the library."

...

"I'm tired of this shit... Screw the points, let's bet everything with one final game. The winner wins the entire contest. I don't have time to sit here and play pattycake with you anymore, Buer."

"Hm? That would be disadvantageous to me. What good reason would I have for agreeing to your proposal? Especially since you still happen to be far under twenty points."

"I'll raise my wager."

Buer laughed.

"Silly child! You've already wagered your freedom, what of higher value could you offer me?"  
"...How about my soul? My soul, and the souls of any offspring I happen to have? Would that be acceptable to you?

Buer said nothing for a few moments. I can only see his eyes, so I have no way of knowing what expressions he makes.

"Very well, I'll accept only if you promise the souls of your grandchildren in addition to the others."

"Deal, but on the condition that I choose the last game."

I know how stupid this is, but I really need this to just end already. Losing my freedom is close to losing my soul anyway... Besides, I'd kill myself before I hand over innocent souls to this nut.

"And what have you in mind?"

Buer seems to me like he's skilled at many games. The story he told about those dust spirits appear to confirm it. With that in mind, I feel like I should choose a game of chance. It's likely the best bet I have to beat him. Obviously a game of chance is gonna be a double-edged sword, but games of skill allow for more concrete chances of defeat. I would try to get a win by cheating if I weren't so afraid of being caught. What should I have us play though? ...Wait! I know.

"We'll do a simple dice roll. Before the dice is thrown one of us will choose odds and other will pick evens. The winner'll be whichever of us matching result the former or latter prior to me throwing them." My explanation was a little long and wordy, but I wanted to clearly state the rules to ensure he doesn't pull any sneaky shit...

"Hmmm..." Buer seems like he doesn't want to go for it.

"Come on Buer...please... I've done my best to be a good sport, can't you reciprocate that?" I pleaded.

"...Fine. Then it will count as if the victor has twenty points then. Any deception will be counted against us."

"Cool."

I went to retrieve dice from a room back on the other side of mansion. There's a room full of playthings ranging from centuries ago up to relatively modern toys. I collected some die form a few board games, including dungeons and dragons. I remember wanting to get into that game when I was younger, but I never got into it. Not that'd I'd have anyone to play with even if I had.

To avoid the dust spirits from clinging to me again, I kept covered with cloth as a collected them, removing it once I had gotten downstairs again. I approached Buer and the others.

"Now before the dice are thrown, are you sure you're okay with the rules? I just want to be sure that there's no misunderstanding."

"Yes, I choose odds."

"Guess that means that I'm stuck with evens..." The moment of truth... I shook and threw the dice. As they landed I held my breath.

Five, and...

...

...six

...eleven.

"Oh ho! Well dear Bartholomew, it would appear that I've—"

I took a die from my pocket and threw it... The result is three. That makes fourteen.

"I win, Buer." I declared.

Buer said nothing for a bit.

"...What is the meaning of this Bartholomew? You have blatantly cheated."

"Unfortunately for you Buer, I didn't"

"Explain yourself..."

"I stated that the game would be called depending on what side was picked prior to me throwing the dice. I never said how many I would throw."

Again Buer went silent. He stayed quiet for so long I started to worry that he was going to incinerate me out of rage or something. But to my relief, he laughed. Uncontrollably so in fact.

"I am at a loss for words! Well done! Well done! I would not have figured you for the cunning kind! Very well, I concede."

Thank. You. God... It's over... I can't wait to get out of here. When I exhaled I felt like I ridded myself of forty pounds of anxiety.

"T-thank you."

"However..." I looked into his eyes. Huh? However? No... 'However' has no place here. I won, there's no loophole out this!

"...I am also clever you see. I shall now deduct from your point total."

What!? Is this guy deaf!?

"What do you mean!? I said that we were doing away with points remember? That's why I said, ' _screw the points_ '."

"Indeed you did. But before the dice were thrown, I stated that it would be as if the winner has gained twenty points, to which you replied: _cool_. I reasonably took that as your conformation."

...He's got me there.

"...Okay, but what are you taking points for?"

"If you recall, I also stated that deductions would occur on account of dishonesty."

"But I didn't lie about anything involving this game!"

The entirety of Buer's face reappeared.

"No, but you did lie about your true name... _Bartholomew_ ..."

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER SIXTEEN

My heart skipped a beat...

"What do you mean..?" I asked.

"You are well aware of what I mean. You did not answer truthfully when I asked you for your name." said Buer.

How does he know that I lied? Can he read minds? Did he see anything in my facial expression when I answered him? Has he been spying on me since I entered the labyrinth?

"...And now I shall subtract one point from your total, leaving you at nineteen. This means that you lose, former child of man."

"Okay, okay, wait! My name real name is David. David Periwinkle, honest! Please let me go...let me go and give me the information I asked of you!" I pleaded.

"David Periwinkle. What a silly name. It is far less manly than the designation you gave yourself. However, it is still a fine name to have."

"Please just..."

"Unfortunately for you Mr. Periwinkle, I still intend to make good on our wager." My heart sank as Buer became completely visible. He raised his right hand, as his eyes shone a white, blinding light that refracted throughout the room. I shielded my eyes. When the light faded, I felt intense burning on my left abdomen.

"Ggh--!" I doubled over in pain, undoing my overalls and lifting my shirt to see what's happening to me. There I saw a patch of a deep red with a mark forming in the center of it. My skin burned and flaked away to form a mark. It's the symbol for Sagittarius.

"W...what is this!?" It looks like he's branded me. Is this what he meant when he said that I'd be bound to him?

"It is seal that confirms the contract between us. Please do not try to scrape it away, the regeneration process is painful."

"...Umph..." Fuck...it really is over now. I'm doomed to be a demon's lacky until the end of time.

"...You made me do this. I don't know how you bastard, but you made me agree to be in this contest and you _made_ me suggest this fucked up wager." I whispered. The pain is making it difficult for me to speak up.

"I did no such thing. You agreed to both of your own volition. I was initially unsure of it, but it seems as if you are mentally unstable."

Hearing him say that made me begin to doubt what I believed. Did he actually make me act against my will, or am I losing my mind?

"...Buer. Buer please listen to me. I can't be stopped right now. ...I've got answers I need to know, a new life to live, and someone I swore to save." I got on my knees. "Is there anything, anything else I can offer you? Please Buer..." I pleaded.

Buer stood expressionless. I'm afraid to look him in the eyes, but I need to drive home my point.

"It would seem that in addition to being impaired in mind that you are irresponsible as well. It defiles the character of man when he does not uphold his word."

...

Buer sighed.

"I will not gain nothing at all. I will allow you your freedom. However, I shall maintain ownership of your soul."

...

"I suppose there's no way I can earn it back huh?"

"...Naturally you would ask something of that sort. Very well then, in exchange for your soul you must deliver to me fifty souls of those tethered to damnation."

"Deal."

"Do not be so quick to agree without full knowledge of what you enter Mr. Periwinkle, that is what afforded you the predicament you now find yourself in."

...Good point.

"I will allow you a limit of one year to reach to the quota I've assigned to you. The seal bestowed upon you will ache once you are within close proximity of the damned. To send their essence to me you must incapacitate them and invoke a ritual in my name. I shall send a familiar with instructions to perform the ritual to you soon."

"U-understood..."

So in addition to having to work for Abaddon, I've no choice to be Buer's errand boy too. Talk about demonic debt... Buer gave me a pendant which he claimed would allow me to reach the hell of torment. He told me that it's only good for one use. Figures...

Buer warped us back into the planetarium, his presence reduced to only a voice again.

"I would've preferred for the contest to proceed as I desired, but at the very least I may gain more than I had intended to. Do not make me regret my decision."

"If you don't mind me asking, what _did_ you hope to gain from all of this?" I'm genuinely curious.

"Simple companionship is all... An existence as long as mine is sure to feel the weight of unfathomable loneliness in one way or another. You see, I bear no grudge against the children of man. In fact they fascinate me to no end. My greatest desire is to be in their presence, but for many reasons this desire cannot be realized. To remedy this I lure souls to me instead, seeking friendship. But as you've witnessed, this often does not bode well..."

I never imagined I could feel such sympathy for a being that's supposed to be an enemy of God. There's no way I'm gonna let it show though. I'm still pretty sure I can't trust him completely.

"...I see." I placed the pendant around my neck. It levitated, guiding me in the direction I should go.

"I should shove off now. I'll hold up my end of the deal, somehow."

"I hope our paths cross again, David."

"Yeah...maybe." Following the pendant, I exited the planetarium.

I've been lead through more than eighty rooms. I've made a habit of counting the rooms I enter. I was under the impression that the pendant would get me there in under ten minutes. Boy was I wrong... I doubt the pendant is phony, especially after the hurdles I had to jump over to get it but come on.... I haven't come across anymore food in all this time either. I can't put into words how tired I am of hovering between life and death.

The next room I entered has a massive hole in the floor. The pendant pointed down toward it.

...

...

...I'm flipping the fuck out.

"Why? Why, why, why!?" Truly this is the realm that leads to hell. There's insanity inducing terror around every corner. Hours passed and still I couldn't muster the courage to jump down. I glanced at my clock. 9:12. I'm unable to tell whether or not it's day or night though. The mechanism that switched between AM and PM is broken now. I sighed. I took the spyglass from my overalls and used it to gauge the depth before me again. I saw nothing but darkness. Of course I would... I don't know why I thought I'd be able to see anything down there even with a tool. Guess I'm just being hopeful...

I tried testing the pendant to see if it could find an alternate route, but it wasn't happening. I looked around the edges of the gaping void to determine whether or not I could climb down. That's not happening either. I stared into the void. It almost felt as if it's taunting me, like it's dangling my desires in front of my face as it keeps them out of reach. The frustration I felt made my blood boil. Enough of this shit, it's time to be daring. Before I could stop myself with another thought, I leapt. Instantly the fear I felt returned but it's too late to catch myself now.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAUUUUUUGHHHHHHH!!!" It wasn't long before the hole above me vanished into the dark as I fell further and further. Terror gripped me as I continued my descent. Minutes seemed to pass as I still fell. Shit! When is this going to—

When I came to, I found myself bathed in pain. Though I'm still surrounded in darkness, right before me in a corridor with light at the end of it. I tried to lift my head to see clearly, but I was met with sharp pains from the back of my head. Fighting through the pain, I lifted my head to see that impact caused a puddle of blood to form underneath my temple. My right leg is twisted backward.

"Ah..Ohhhh..." I took a deep breath and concentrated on my disfigured appendage. Slowly and painfully, it started to shift.

"Ggh! Ah...ahhhhh..." My leg realigned itself. It took ages to stand but I managed to do it. Walking on my leg is excruciating. It's like I'm only walking centimeters per step. Sweat beaded from my forehead, mixing with the dirt and grime on my face. I'm hot and itchy all over. I smell and I'm hungry. I have such an awful headache that it feels like someone cleaved my brain in twain with an axe. All of these distracting sensations, I'm afraid if I lose focus now I won't be able to continue forward.

...

...Halfway there. My legs are on fire.

...Almost there. I can't take much more.

The light hurt my eyes.

I've reached the end of the corridor. I can't believe my eyes. I'm finally back inside the mall where I met Marie. Holy fucking _shit_ ...I'm so relieved. It took long enough. But I'm also seeing something just as surprising. The mall... It's full of people...

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

It's a scene like you'd see in any ordinary mall. People going about, laughing, eating, shopping, gossiping. This otherwise ordinary view is out of the ordinary here. I wasn't sure what to expect, but I certainly didn't expect this. Is this place really an extension of Hell? These people don't seem to be suffering to me. Are they actually dead? Am I hallucinating? Passersby gave me stares of caution and fright. Naturally they would though. I'm quite fucked up at the moment. Not mention that my face makes me look like Dr. Frankenstein's side project.

Wow, I don't know whether I should tap dance for joy or break down in tears. I'm just glad that there's civilization here, or a semblance of it at the very least. With all I've suffered, this kinda feels like a miracle. A security guard approached me.

"Do you need some help, sir? You look like you need..." His expression intensified as he got closer. "...medical attention." He continued. All I could do is stare at the man.

"Sir? Hellooooo?" He said waving his hand in front of my eyes. Growing frustrated he spoke into the radio on his shoulder.

"...Dunno he looks like a druggie. He could be homeless or something, I dunno." He muttered. What? I began to feel embarrassed. Man this blows. I can see Marie's diner ahead. I took a few steps to brush past him, but he barred the way with his arm.

"Whoa there. Let's uh, let's you some help okay?" He said.

"Um...no thanks. No." I said. I went around him, but he grabbed my arm.

"I really think you should come with me, pal." He said. If only this dope knew what I could do to him... Then again, I'm so drained that I may not have the strength to tear him apart the way I'm thinking I ought to be able to.

"Hey! Piss off already would ya?" I turned around to see Marie approaching us. She's wearing a sleeveless green turtleneck, a beige dress, dark blue nail polish, and topaz earrings. Everything else about her is the same as when I saw her last.

"Ugh, this bitch again..." He whispered. "What now Ms. Marie? What do you want?" He continued, his voice now audible enough for her to hear.

"What are ya doin' to him?" She asked, placing a hand on her hip.

"My job, now would you back off?" He replied.

"Now until you let go of my nephew. Now are you gonna do that or am I gonna have to call management again?" She asked. He looked me in my eyes.

"...This guy's your nephew? He doesn't look anything like you." He asked. It's true. Though Marie has a slight tan, she clearly passes for Caucasian. I'm of Caucasian and Portuguese descent with some black. I'm likely to pass for either Latino or a deep tanned white guy.

"He's family through a marriage, asshole... Try puttin' two and two together for once, you'd be able to do your job a lot better then." Snapped Marie. She grabbed my arm and lead me away from that pesky guard, slamming the door once we gotten inside the diner. My legs went loose once I heard it slam. I collapsed into the floor.

"Oh Christ, David! Come on now! Let's get you into one of the booths." She said. She helped hoist me into one of the booth seats. "Ugh you stink..." She continued.

"Thanks for the save...Marie." I panted. I'm wiped out... Marie sighed.

"You're a fuckin' mess. Poor thing..."

"Yeah..."

There's a tv up in the right corner across from where I sat. It's one of those older tube sets. On it is a game show. Marie sat across from and lit a cigarette.

"So...Abaddon's told me about everything that's happened to ya. He wants me to do what I started to the last time you were here and get you settled in." She said, taking a drag off the cigarette."

"I...I've got so many questions." I said. I held my head in my hands in a pointless attempt to soothe the splitting pains I feel there. Marie exhaled the vaporized nicotine from her mouth.

"Oh yeah? Well we have time for a few of em', shoot. Then I'll get ya something to eat, get ya fixed up maybe have you take a shower, then we'll get on to what Abaddon expects of you." She said.

"These...people. I don't understand, what are they doing here? Shouldn't they be...screaming or in pain running for their lives or something like that? I mean...the view out there is no different from what you'd see in my realm. What gives? This place doesn't seem very hellish to me. Not now anyway."

"Make no mistake, this place is definitely a place of suffering and agony, just in ways you wouldn't expect. Believe me when I say you'd be a damn fool to believe otherwise." She replied. I chuckled.

"I guess you could call me Pennywise then, because I am having difficulty believing it."

"Was that supposed to be funny?"

"...Uh. Just forget I said that. Please continue." The sad part is I honestly thought I'd sound cool by saying it. How lame.

"Well, the children of men that exist here are essentially doomed to repeat cycles unique to the roles they had while they were of the living. The number cycles allotted to each denizen depends on weight of grievances stockpiled on them in life. People from your realm might call it karma."

"What happens to them when there's no more cycles to be repeated?" I asked. She took another drag, and exhaled.

"For children of men this place is kinda like a testing grounds. No, it'd be more accurate to say that this realm is like a form of probation. If a resident can absolve themselves, then their remaining cycles will be used to erase sins written in the book of life. But...if someone runs out of cycles...well, it's instant damnation for them." She said. Wow. It's incredible to learn of all this...

"So...I'm guessing that the people aren't aware that they're in hell then?" I asked.

"You guessed right. Though, they are few out there who've figured out the situation they're in. Too bad for them that anyone that figures it out consequently have their cycles sped up."

"So everyone that dies in my realm ends up here?"

"I'm a seer and not even I know the criteria a child of man has to meet to get here. But no, not every death is a guaranteed ticket here."

"I see."

"I'll answer just one more question for you. I'm startin' to feel nervous about this..." She said, tapping her foot. That's not what I want to hear but she's afraid for her life, so I understand why she wants to rush this along.

"Can you tell me anything about Krow? I mean, the demon using me as a host?"

"Yeah but, you didn't here this from me all right?" She asked. I nodded in response. "So, demonic possession is nothin' new. Most of those possessions occur either with a partially willing victim. Now what I mean by 'partially willing' is someone who allows themselves to be overrun emotions thought to be negative for prolonged periods of time. Y'know stuff like fear, bitterness, and other stuff like that. Possessions like that are considered to be 'legal' by both the principalities down here, and the heavenly authorities above."

That's scary to know. Though what she's saying could explain why I've been met with so many assholes in my life. Almost everyone back home could use a shrink...and an exorcist.

"...In your case though, the possession was a union of spirits. That kind of thing is strictly forbidden because it can distort the separation of realms, which likely why you vanished from here the last time you visited. It's pretty hard to pull off, it's extremely rare for it to work and most attempts result in death, but if there's a long period where a soul tie between the host and possessor has been incubated then it raises the chance of success."

Incubated? So...did it begin when I first entered that building way back when I was fifteen? No, what if started back when Moxie was a puppy? It's not as if I know the exact moment when Krow possessed her. For all I know this spiritual parasitism could've been fostered long before that.

"Simply put your existence screws over not only you, but thousands of lives around you too. Because to ensure that the possessor doesn't can't try it again immediately, the dukes neutralize all that encircle the possessed for miles around. Y'know those historical plagues and genocides you learn about? About half of those were actually the work of the dukes to fix unions like yours."

...Holy shit. Seriously!?

"..Dear God." I replied. Marie went at her cigarette again. "Marie...what should I do?" I continued. She exhaled.

"You're thinking of offin' yourself huh? Don't bother. They'd still kill multitudes regardless, just to be safe."

...

"...So, the best thing I can advise you to do is follow the dukes orders as best as you can. I'm just glad only two of em' seem to be aware of you." She continued.

Right back to being indentured. Life...is a truly cruel thing. It is just my fate to be ruled over no matter how many shackles I break? I hoped Marie would be able help get out of it somehow, but it looks like that's not happening. So much for reforming fate...

"Why is that they won't inform the other dukes? Wouldn't that make it easier to take me out?" I asked.

"My guess is that they're hoping to move up in the ranks."

"What does Abaddon want from me though? If Astaroth wants to kill me, then why does Abaddon want me around? Does he want me to—"

"Well that's enough of that. Let's get ya a good meal m'kay?" She said cutting me off. She stood up, made her way to the counter tapping it.

"Hey Hal, serve me up a gyro!" She turned to me. "Whatdya want on it?" She asked.

I sighed.

"Anything's fine. Thanks Marie." I replied.

"Give it the works, Hal!" She yelled. Marie noticed me moping.

"Hey, just do what you can." She said.

"...Yeah."

Moments later, I heard the kitchen door open. A plate was gently placed in front of me with a sanitizing packet next to it. The contents of the gyro is too much for the bread to contain. Still it looks pretty good. I looked up to thank the person that delivered it to me.

"Thanks HaAAAAAAHHHHH!!!" I screamed, recoiling in surprise. Hal has bluish skin in places with the rest of his skin being pale, an open hole where his nose should be, missing teeth, and a wired shut left eye. He's also tall and deathly thin. I nearly knocked over the food he had given me.

"Hey! Show some manners..." Scolded Marie. How could I, how could _anyone_ keep their composure after being startled with a face like his!? I turned to Hal, afraid to look him in the eye.

"I'm...sorry Hal. Uh, thank you." I said. Hal nodded.

"Hm, no problem..." Said Hal. He sauntered back into the kitchen.

"Hey Marie, not to be rude but, is he...?"

"A living corpse? Yeah."

"I was gonna say zombie or specter but that sums it up." I said. Marie chuckled.

"Shut up and eat." She said. After cleaning my hands with the wipe in the packet, I was barely able to hold the contents in as I picked it up, I tried to keep the contents from spilling unto me or the counter with mixed success. I took a bite...and I couldn't stop eating. I nearly choked twice trying to wolf it down. I felt something cut the inner wall of my mouth. Instantly fearful as to what could've done it, I searched the perimeter of my mouth with my index finger and found a fang-like protrusion sticking out from my inner cheek. That's new...

I slowed down my pace to prevent scraping my mouth on it again. Once I had eaten the thick of it, I used my fingers finish the remainder of it on the plate. Good lord, delicious doesn't even fucking come _close_ to how good that was. It was so tasty that I'm left in a bit of a daze... Goddamn... My euphoria turned to shame when I realized that Marie bore witness to my pig-out session.

"S-sorry." I said, feeling my cheeks burn with embarrassment. Marie laughed.

"Don't worry about it. I like to see people enjoying our food."

"It's really good, what's in it?" I asked. Marie smirked.

"Human flesh, I shit you not." She replied. All I could after hearing that is stare at her. I feel like I should be shocked, but I'm simply not.

"Relax, we have fallen customers too. They thrive off meat from children of men. Don't worry though, I don't serve it to people, and the human meat I have is from the damned anyway..." She continued. I'm...I'm just gonna take her word for it...

"You should be feelin' a bit better." She said. Come to think of it...I do feel somewhat better than before.

"I do... Wow, does your food have healing properties?" I asked.

"Flesh from the children of men heals and strengthens the fallen when consumed. I wouldn't get into the habit of eatin' it if I were you. You could lose yourself." She replied.

That could explain how I recovered in Ohio. I had eaten the flesh of those officers... That could also be the reason why my arm grew back as well as why I can use and produce bone growths better than I could before. Plus, the fang in mouth appeared as I ate the gyro. I'm assuming that it's actually a sucker instead of an actual fang since it grew in my cheek opposed to my gums. Then again Krow is part dog on account of making Moxie his previous host, so maybe it is a fang...

"So, skipping the shower for now, what does Abaddon want from me?" I asked. Marie stared out a window to the left before turning her attention back to me.

"How good are you with teenagers?" She asked. Puzzled, I couldn't help but display confusion.

"Not too good if I had to guess. Why?"

"Because he wants you fill in as a substitute teacher. Hope you can improve your social skills fast."

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

Substitute teacher? You know what? Fine. I'm tired of anticipating the curveballs this place throws at me. So sure, why not? Apparently, Abaddon had different plans for Krow according to Marie, but because I ended up "taking over", his plan for Krow aka me was changed. Naturally she wouldn't give me any information as to what Abaddon wanted from Krow even though she practically spelled it out for me just moments ago. Marie lead me to one of the main entrances.

"Where are we going?" I asked.

"To get you set up." She replied. I'm enthusiastic about seeing the world that these people lived in. The outside is just like you'd picture hell to be, only far less gruesome. Miles high is a rocky ceiling heavily adorned with stalactites. The cavern like atmosphere before is a mixture of varying shades of brown and lime yellow tinted red by the magma running alongside the pathways on the ground. For whatever reason in isn't hot as I imagined it would be. People that went through or came in the entrance suddenly vanished or appeared.

"What's happening Marie?" I asked.

"I've done enough explanin' today. Just calm yourself and walk on through." She said. Reluctantly I took a deep breath I walked through.

"Wow..." I whispered. The hellish landscape changed into a parking lot with a metropolitan setting beyond it. It's not quite like a city, but there's densely packed buildings around me. It's night, but the sky has a reddish hue to it. Now I could clearly see people coming in and out of the mall. I see demons soaring through the air, marching along roads, and sitting on shoulders of people as they whispered in their ears. The moon above is shining a faint green. It seems to me that the people in this realm are unable to take note of how unnatural all of this is. They don't appear to aware of the supernatural entities existing alongside them.

Unbelievable. This truly is like an alternate Earth. This is amazing... Marie hit me with her purse.

"C'mon. We got things to do." She said. She drives a purple station wagon with fuzzy covers. Could she be anymore cliché? My eyes absorbed the scenery as we rode passed on the highway. The radio came to life with Chet Baker's let's get lost. In an odd way hearing it is amplifying what I'm feeling now. Seeing demons live side by side with people is insane. I feel my heart flutter with excitement. It's completely overshadowing the depressive mood I felt. It may be off to a rocky start, but this really is like a rebirth for me.

"So when's your birthday?" Asked Marie.

"December 25th. Why?" I replied.

"It's on Christmas? No shit! Y'know I kinda picked up on that the last time you were here, but I figured I might've been wrong. I guess I'm not as rusty as I thought." She said. I smiled.

"Well I asked because as far as I know you ain't got family here, and even if you do they've probably been here for decades or longer, so they wouldn't know you anyway. I just don't think you should be alone on that day, especially since you'll be celebrating _two_ big occasions on that day." She continued. Marie seems to be much more pleasant than I initially thought.

"Thanks Marie, but really you don't—"

"Save it okay? We're doin' somethin' special for you, all right?" She said. I smiled.

"Yes ma'am." I replied. I won't readily admit it, but it feels nice to have someone willing to go out of their way to make you happy. I know this sounds crazy, but if I went through all this shit just to receive a gesture like she's offered me it'd almost feel worth it. No...no I'm just overly emotional right now. I gotta pull it together...

We arrived at a two-story apartment complex. From the front it looks like it has a total of eight units. It looks rather plain.

"Is this where you live?" I asked.

"No, I have a nice place. This where you'll be squattin' till you can find something better for yourself." She replied. Figures...

"Come on so I can give you a quick tour." She said as she got out. I followed her up the stairs to the second to last room on the right. Marie unlocked the door and opened it.

"Welcome home, David." She said. For some odd reason the front door opens to the kitchen, which leads directly to the living room. The living room is basically a large box taking up the majority of the apartment. On the left wall there are only two doors. The first led to a bedroom so narrow its practically the size of closet. Good lord, it is a closet. To the right is pole with an assortment of clothes, and to the left is a bed that barely fits inside here. How it got placed there in the first place is anyone's guess. The second door opens to a bathroom with the sink, toilet, and shower in close proximity to each other. Well...this place isn't nowhere near to what I would've preferred but it's something...

"Ya got food, ya got clothes, ya got furniture and your rent's paid up for three months. You'll have to earn your own rent from now on." Marie said.

"Got it, thanks." I replied.

"Grab yourself a shower and put on somethin' decent. I'm gonna take you to meet the principal afterward." She said, plopping down on the sofa. I went to get cleaned up. "Throw away those clothes you're wearing while you're at it!" She called after me. I wanted to take my time getting clean, but I didn't want to make Marie wait too long. I slipped on a dress shirt, slacks, a blazer, black socks, and dress shoes. There's nothing I can use to shave, so I'm stuck with my stubble.

For lack of having a drawer I placed my spyglass, clock, and pendant on the bed. Marie drove us to our next destination. I dreaded ending up at a middle school. I can barely handle children, much less pre-teens. Fortunately for me we arrived at a high school. Thank Goodness, I mean I'm still nervous about having to work in front of a bunch emotional volatile youths, but at least they're not gonna be as bratty. Well, I hope anyway... The inside of the school is larger than it's outside appearance would suggest. We were greeted by metal detectors and security guards as we entered. Knowing that I wasn't a familiar face, one of the guard informed me that I needed to avoid the sections of the school further back.

We went to the principal's office, but the administrative assistant there told us that he's with students having a gathering for a junior soon to transfer schools. As we entered the classroom where the gathering is taking place I elicited stares from everyone inside. I felt them focus on my face, and still having a slight limp is sure to keep their attention on me if my patchwork facial features weren't enough to do so. I waved sheepishly to everyone. I intended to greet everyone with a causal 'hey' but thinking that it'd make me sound like a dork and thereby coming off even more freakish than I already do, I decided against it. A middle-aged man stood from his seat.

"Hello! Sorry for missing you in the office, the students here insisted that I joined in Michael's farewell party." He said, gesturing to who I assume is Michael. Michael waved. Some of the other students chuckled in response.

"Let's scoot back into the hallway shall we?" He said. We did just that.

"Well here he is." Said Marie.

"With that gorgeous face I would've assumed so." He chuckled. Okay... He quickly noticed how awkward he made this.

"Ah, excuse my bad humor. I act as the principal of the school. I'm Roland, Roland Schafer. I'm happy to have met you David." Said Roland as he extended his hand toward me. I responded in kind and shook his hand. He has soft hands. They...they feel nice. ...I didn't notice till now, but he has a pleasant scent too. And his eyes are beautiful too, he has—

Whoa, whoa, whoa! What the hell is going on!? I quickly took back my hand from him. I turned to see Marie giving me a quizzical expression.

"You feelin' okay David?" She asked.

"Yep, fine." I said looking away from them,'

"You sure? Cuz' you were shakin' his hand for—"

"I said I'm fine Marie." I snapped.

"M-my apologizes." Said Roland. He cleared his throat. "I'm up to speed on the situation. We've created a position for you here in which you'll teach nights five nights each week, Tuesday through Saturday, 6pm to 11pm in this very room. Please note that this position may last only until Lord Abaddon has assigned you elsewhere. Um, don't fret if you don't have any teaching experience, the lesson plan for this semester simple enough to follow. You'll start Tuesday night, and I'll ensure that a copy of the lesson plan is delivered to your home by tomorrow evening. Do you have any questions?" He asked.

"I'm still failing to understand why Abaddon wants me to teach here. How does this benefit him?" I said.

"...Well, due to unexcepted developments Lord Abaddon wants you on standby for now. Under normal circumstances the fallen aren't allowed to interact as directly in this realm as you have been allowed to unless they've been held to operate under the guise a child of man. When this happens, members of the fallen are under the protection of the Duke governing the area resided in." He said.

"So basically I don't have to worry about Astaroth coming after me so long as I stay within his jurisdiction?" I asked.

"It should, but I can't guarantee you won't be targeted at all." He replied. No surprise there...

"How far does his authority reach?" I asked.

"I'll enclose a map highlighting the boundary." He said. "Now, why don't you get acquainted with your soon to be students? Um, it'd be better for you to introduce yourself on Tuesday, but since you're here you may take a load off and partake of some cake and punch." He said smiling.

"Why is that exactly?"

"I believe it'd be better for you to witness what I mean for yourself at that time."

"...Okay then." I replied.

My interactions with the students was minimal at best. I've got too much on my mind to thoroughly engage with them. The cake was good at least. Michael's classmates saw him off as he got into his car and left. Marie had gone long before that, and that meant that Roland was my ride home. I wasn't comfortable with that, but Marie had done so much for me already, I couldn't bring myself to ask anymore of her. On the way back to my place, Roland spoke about various topics. Even though he weirds me out, I did my best not to ignore him. We make it back to the apartment.

"Uh, I hope I've made a good impression on you David. We may be working together for a while." He said.

"...You seem like a cool guy. Thanks for the lift." I said as I got out.

"Anytime David. Have a good night." He replied. I felt myself blush. Ugh... What's going on...

"...Thanks, you too." I said. He drove off as went I upstairs. I may have discovered something new about myself... I get the feeling he was trying to hit on me indirectly, but I don't swing that way... Do I? That's a question for later... I'm tired now. If I have developed a thing for dudes, I know it's Rebecca's fault somehow. I unlocked the door, stripped down to my underwear, and dove into bed. As I drifted off into sleep, it hit me that I have no car... I'd better learn how the bus system here works because I'm not gonna be happy about carpooling with Roland every night...

I was roused from my sleep later that night. I could've sworn I heard a squeaking sound. I hope to God this place doesn't have mice. I leapt from the bed and flipped on the light switch, acting with urgency because sounded like it came from this room. I quickly scanned the room. Nothing. I searched between the sheets, under the mattress, and under the bed. I searched in my clothing rack, nothing there either. I heard the squeak again. I bolted into the living room flipping on the switch there. Even with it being illuminated I still don't see anything indictive of a mouse's presence. I searched the kitchen and bathroom, still nothing...

It could be that I only imagining it, or maybe the sound is the fault of my new neighbors. I'm too scared to sleep now... Great. Well, I'm hungry anyway. I guess I'll see what's in the fridge and some TV till I fall asleep. Tuesday is a few nights away, no harm in staying up tonight. I rummaged through the icebox. Oh God... Mincemeat, carrots, and a pack of sliced salami. Abaddon could've at least ponied up so that I'd have more food than this... In cabinets the only consumables are instant ramen and spam.

I'm hungry, not desperate. I'll pass on eating this stuff for now. The green moonlight caught my eye as it shone between the blinds. I opened them to marvel at the new world before me as I had done earlier. I want to go outside... I turned to go slip on some on some clothes—

Something brushed past my nose.

"Wah!" I flailed my arms about, brushing off my body manically in hopes that I would get whatever contacted my face far from me. I protracted my clawsuckers to ready myself in case I'm being attacked but only six of the ten came from my fingertips. Most bled as they appeared. I suppose I still need more time to rest from my excursion in the labyrinth. Something's tickling my back. Assuming the worst, I slammed my back against various surfaces. Suddenly I heard banging at the door.

"Ey' shut the fuck up! My kids in here tryin' to sleep!" A man's rang out.

"S-sorry..." I said. He scared me shitless... I felt a sharp pain in my back. I placed my hand on my back. There's blood. I've been bitten. My head hurts... The pain is worsening. I'm seeing something. This must be how to perform Buer's ritual. Seems kinda complicated, but I need to get with it. I only have a year to complete his request. Whatever's on me must be the familiar Buer mentioned. I went into the bathroom to see clearly what's on my back. It's a bat... Before I could gently pull it off of me it fused to my back, transforming into tattoo-like mark in a bat shape.

"Of course... Of course that's what happens." I said sarcastically. I grabbed a towel and wiped off the blood. My to do list is bulking up. I need to make a schedule to keep track of everything I want and or need to tackle. I sighed. I wanted to go out explore, but seeing as how I still can't defend myself as well as I could before it'd be safer for me to stay in. I'll check out more of this world during the day. There's no guarantee I'll be in any less danger, but at least it'll be bright enough for me to clearly make note of my surroundings. Feeling drowsiness return, I beckoned it's call and returned to bed.

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER NINETEEN

I still felt somewhat weak the following day. I don't have any money to get anything else to eat, and I need to recover more of my strength to use my powers, so I had no choice but to dine on the janky rations available to me. It turns out day isn't much different from night in this world when it comes to its strangeness. During the day the sky is a light gray, with the sun shining white. Contrasting with the unique beauty of the night, day is simply depressing to behold. It's practically draining all my emotion from me. There's also far less demons visible during daylight hours either. I chose to stay in.

The mail for residents came later on that day. I excepted someone from the high school to have placed something in my mail slot by now, but I received nothing. Hours went by and I had yet to get anything. I killed some time by watching tv. It's antenna tv, so there wasn't much to see, but my options for entertainment were severely limited... Roland personally delivered the lesson plan along with a map. He also gave me a wallet with ID, a filp phone, and three hundred dollars cash as per Abaddon's instructions apparently. I thanked him and quickly sent him off. Before he left though, he made it a point to inform me that I could come to him for anything I needed. I thanked him thoroughly for his kindness.

The map of the land revealed to me that the layout of this realm is completely different from my own. It isn't shaped like America, and the highlighted area where I am doesn't look at all like Michigan. Its trippy... I should've taken the time to look over the lesson plan, but this new information has made completely disinterested in it in. I did take the time to plan out my schedule however. When Buer's bat bit me I learned that the damned he wants are easiest to track during evenings. With that in mind, I decided that after the nights I teach I'd use my nights off to look for the damned, and I'd spend daylight hours a few days out of the week to search for information about Krow and any connection he might've had with my grandfather.

I'm feeling much better than I did earlier. I made up my mind to go for a stroll tonight. I tested how well I was by unsheathing my clawsuckers. All ten appeared, and there's no blood. Cool. I was also able to make a spine and lift the sofa with ease. Awesome. I'm still feeling a little shaky, but I think I'm good to go. I'm prepared to defend myself if I must. Night has fallen. I took a shower, and but on a tracksuit I found on the clothing rack. Looking in mirror revealed that my hair was slightly unkempt. I combed and slicked some of it back.

"Sweet!" I exclaimed. In this tracksuit along with my hair this I loosely resemble Jay Kay from the band Jamiroquai. He's my basically my idol. I couldn't possibly feel any cooler right now. I grabbed my pendant and a couple items from the kitchen and headed out.

The air in this world feels amazing. I don't know if it's because of the atmosphere is naturally this way or because I'm reacting to differently on account that I'm part demon now. I'm tempted to believe the latter is true, because the people I pass by on the sidewalk seem to be pretty chill, but the demons seem full of life. They're going about with vigor, flying, prowling, tempting humans, and fighting each other. Demons seem to be very territorial... It was rare for me to see two or more kinds of demon banding together. Only the smaller demons carried on in groups. The tiniest ones seems to be the only group pestering or interacting with humans, not that the people being afflicted are aware of what's happening to them.

My God, I'm looking at an ecosystem of demons. It's both terrifying and thrilling to witness. Far in the distance demons seemed to be as large as skyscrapers, and even further some looked as large as mountains. Some of the demons soaring in the air are absurdly long, other have as many twelve pairs of wings, and some looked awfully dragon-like. Not many seemed to concerned with my presence. I assume it's because I'm taking care not to disturb them. The few that did take the time to be watchful of me did so from a distance. They're bipedal and they gave me the impression that they're more intelligent than the others.

The humans around me couldn't help but take of my face even if only a brief moment. I'm beginning to get used to that. So far I've been only sightseeing. I ought to get into something before the night ends. What should I do though? I heard music coming from the other side of the block. I followed the sound to see what's causing the commotion. There's a club here. Maybe I should go clubbing. Ha! Yeah right... Then again, maybe it wouldn't hurt to spend some time there. This is my new life after all, I should try new things. I'm gussied up, why not? I got closer only to notice the lengthy line ahead. Welp, so much for getting wild. I probably wouldn't have been let in anyway. Plus I'm too shy to dance in front of others, so there's that too.

Across the street and a little ways down from the club is what looks like a warehouse also blaring music emanating from it. Strobe lights cast their rays in and outside of the building. A machine is spewing out artificial fog, creating a near ghostly vibe around the building. The rays of light piercing the generated mist served to enhance the otherworldly setting. That place looks more fun than this club. I wondered why people weren't ditching the line here to go there until I got close enough to see the partygoers communing there. I deduced from what I'm seeing that this a rave. These are hardcore partiers.

Whoa, I'd never actually been to one of these things either. I took a step back, intimated by the intensity of the party.

"Oh!" Someone cried. I had unintentionally backed into somebody.

"Sorry, didn't mean to bump into you like that." I said. She took a brief moment to take in my presence.

"Not a problem! You here with anyone?" She asked perkily. I could feel myself blushing. She's a total babe. There's no way she isn't involved with someone.

"N-no actually. In fact I was just kinda passin' through." I replied. Oh God, why did I say that!? I should've just said I came for the party, way to make yourself look lame David...

"You serious?" she asked smiling. Ohhh, her smile makes me wanna melt. "Come on in, I'll buy you a drink." She continued. She grabbed me by the arm and led me inside. OH MY GOD. Is this really happening!? A practical supermodel type babe wants to buy me a drink!? _Me_!? I can't believe my fucking luck right now! This is a dream come true! How is she not scared off by my face though? I mean it looks kinda cool with the way it is now but it's still scary looking. Maybe she likes how it looks. Maybe she even finds it... _sexy_. The thought made me blush even more. We arrived at the bar.

"Bartender! Two cosmopolitans!" She said. She turned to me, placing her finger in before my face "It's not a girly drink okay? You can't knock it till you've tried it, and beggars can't be choosers!" She said grinning.

"I'm cool with a cosmo, thanks!" I replied. After preparing our drinks with her back to us, she turned around to deliver them to us. I was surprised by who I saw.

"Marie!?" I exclaimed. Marie contorted her face in surprise.

"You know my sister? Who you workin' for?" She replied. Her sister?

"Your sister? You're not Marie?"

"No, and don't go getting' me mixed up in that whore's dirt either. I hope you enjoy that cosmo cuz' I ain't servin' you anything else." She said storming off.

"Whoa, what was that about?" asked my beautiful new friend.

"Beats the hell out of me..." I replied as I watched her tend to other partygoers. She's the spitting image of Marie, the only difference is that she's not wearing a turban and she has "LUSCIOUS" in black and yellow tattooed on her chest.

Marie never mentioned that she has a twin sister. I mean, she had no reason to tell me about her but still... As surprising as this is I did my best not to linger on it.

"So what's your name?" I asked my new friend.

"Robin, what's yours?" She replied. Holy shit even her name is beautiful.

"David." I said.

"That's a nice name. One of my exes was a David." Said Robin. I raised both my eyebrows. "Relax! I'm sure not all the David's out there are bad." She continued as she playfully grabbed my arm.

"So, are cosmos your go to drink when you wanna get loose?" I asked, mocking her jestingly. She took a sip of her drink, I did the same.

"If you must know, yes it is. Cosmos are my drink of preference because I'm a cosmic girl." She said.

"You wanna be _my_ cosmic girl?" I asked. She grinned.

"What would you do if I said yes?" she asked. I gazed into her eyes.

"...I'd take you to other worlds." I said. Her expression changed, growing serious as she matched my wavelength.

"...Oh yeah?" she said. She leaned in, so did I. Closing our eyes we shared a kiss. It lasted for a few seconds before we parted and leant back in, joining our lips for five seconds more. We parted from each other again.

"Wow..." she said. "...You weren't kidding I feel like I'm on the moon." She sounds a little dazed. I chuckled.

"Too bad the moon is a satellite, not a planet." I said, teasing her.

"Don't ruin the moment." She replied as she lightly jabbing me in the arm.

Hot damn. That was amazing. Don't get me wrong, I expected no less, but that kiss was bliss itself. I don't know what's gotten into me. I'm pretty sure I've never been this smooth before. I'm feeling more...confident. I don't know why. Maybe this is my lucky day. Or maybe this world is dragging out sides of myself deep from within. A new song began to play, stirring excitement in the crowd as they cheered. This must be a popular tune.

"Woooooo!" went Robin. She quickly downed the rest of her drink. "C'mon lover boy! Show me yer moves!" she yelled over the bass boosted music as made her way to the dance floor. A lump formed in my throat. Shit... I'm nervous about getting out there, but I've bold so far, maybe it'll last me through the night. At least I've got a bit of liquid courage to give me a small boost. I downed my drink and went to where Robin is, hurrying before I have second thoughts. Robin's movements almost synced perfectly with the rhythm. I had never heard this song before, so I let body move the way it wanted without thinking about how I was gonna move too much. It seems that I'm doing well, the smile on Robin's face may imply that I am.

When the song ended Robin placed her arm around me, using me to support her on account of her becoming exhausted.

"I'm wiped out..." She said.

"Seems that way. You were amazing out there." I replied. She took a few moments to catch her breath.

"Yeah...I've been going at it all night...." She panted. "So...you wanna go somewhere quieter so we can chat?" she asked. My heartbeat quickened.

"Sounds good. Let's—" Suddenly Buer's mark began to burn. I winced in pain.

"Are you alright?" Robin asked. Some of the damned must be here. I suppose in a setting like this I'd be bound to run onto someone that meets that criteria. This is good to know for later. I should investigate but, I can afford to skip it just for tonight. After all, I hadn't planned to start the search until after my first week of teaching anyway.

"...Yeah, let's get going." I replied. I began to lead Robin out of the warehouse.

"...Young love is far out." Someone said. I turned behind me. There stood a tall man wearing circle-rimmed glasses, a tie-dye shirt, black swimming trunks, and brown sandals. He has long curly hair in various shades grey and white tied into a ponytail. His beard reaches his chest, and he's wearing a headband with a floral pattern.

"Too bad you won't be alive long to see how far it goes." Said someone else. In front of me is a woman wearing rectangular-framed glasses, a striped belly shirt, a vest with tassels hanging from it, dark brown bellbottoms, yellow flip-flops and the exact same headband as the guy behind me. She's a greying brunette with long hair. After hearing what she said Robin became uneasy.

"Robin, I need you to stand as far from us possible but don't leave okay?" I said. I didn't want her to be in the way if this confrontation came to blows, but I didn't want her to leave just in case these guys decide to target her. She'll be safer if she's not in the open and surrounded by other people.

"Why? Do you know these people? Should I call the cops?" She whispered.

"No, just trust me okay?" I said, gently squeezing her hand.

"...Okay." She whispered, running off. I watched her go to ensure that she got to safety.

"Look, let's not make a thing out of this okay? I'm just here to chill out." I said to guy.

"I'd be likely to believe you, if you weren't one of Abaddon's lackey's. You think we're stupid?" He replied. So they know of Abaddon. They don't seem to know that I'm actually doing the collecting for Buer, but still... Does this mean a person that runs out of this cycle learn of the true nature of this world, or did they catch on and cause the cycles they had to end faster? How to do they know I'm after the damned?

"What will it take for me to proof to you guys that I'm not after you? I'm in no mood for this." I asked.

"You can stand there and die for us..." Said the woman. I suddenly felt a sharp pain immediately following an intense burning sensation that spread throughout my backside. The pain went numb soon after. I began to feel dizzy. I quickly backed away from the both of them. No one but Marie's sister appeared to notice I've been stabbed. I feel funny...unstable even.

"What the hell did you to me...!?" I exclaimed.

"Whatsa matter? Never felt holy water before fucker!?" Said the woman as she quickly concealed a switchblade. Holy water? That's the reason I feel so funny? If that's the case then the tip of the blade must've been soaked in it. The guy must have something to stab me with too. I'll bet that's why they got in the front and back of me.

"Why isn't he goin' down? He's a demon right!?" said the guy as he spoke to the woman that stabbed me.

"...Yeah he is, the third eye confirms it." The woman replied. The guy began to panic.

"It's no good... He needs to die, he needs to die NOW!!!" The guy screamed.

He partially lifted his headband, revealing a bloodshot third eye underneath it.

"Ex imo anima mea da me posse perdere." He chanted. He seemed to choke on something, then from his mouth he pulled a long black iron rod with a folded sickle at the end of it. Upon slamming the blunt end of the rod into the floor the bladed end protruded forth. It's a scythe. I feel the worms in my body wriggling fervidly, it's like they're sensing danger. Something's wrong... They've never acted like this when I was in danger before. Trusting what I believe my worms to be communicating to me, I protracted a spine out of my left arm, preparing to either run or defend myself. The power inside flickered after I did so.

The sudden cut and return in the power made the partygoers to anxiously take note of their surroundings. Some panicked when they saw my bleeding back, the spine out of my arm (probably assuming that I had broken it), and this strange man's scythe, prompting them to flee from the building. Some hadn't noticed and continued to dance, some did notice and kept dancing anyway.

"Are you really gonna swing that thing with so many people around!?" I screamed. He said nothing and swung the scythe. I barely managed to avoid it. Shit! He's fast with that thing!

"Wait! Let's at least do this outside for God's sake!" I yelled. Not paying heed to what I've said, he swung the scythe again. Like before I hardly dodged it. The stroke was wider than before, cutting open a man's back. His blood sprayed over me and other people too. Alarmed by what was happening, more partygoers stampeded to get out of the building. Still a great many remained however.

"You fucking idiot!!!" I exclaimed. I might have to kill this guy to keep him from harming anyone else. I don't know if Buer's ritual will work if the tribute has been killed, but I may be able to find out soon. No, I'll find out now...

I charged him. I've gotta end him before he swings that thing again. He prepared to attack again, before he could I fired some clawshots at him. At least one of them must've pierced his skin because he flinched. I raised my arm, preparing to drive my spine through his throat. However once I had gotten close to enough to try he thrusted his foot into my stomach launching me backward with so much force I swear I'd just been blasted by a gust of wind. I had knocked down some people trying to escape as a result. He sliced through the people standing between him and I. All I could do is drop my jaw in disbelief... He swung the scythe again. Being on the floor and stunned at the deaths I witnessed, I couldn't evade him as quickly this time.

...He lopped off my right hand.

"Ngh!" I yelped. I grit my teeth to help get me through the pain. He began slashing wildly. Trying to keep from losing more limbs I practically moved like a ragdoll to avoid getting cut again. I barely have time to think... Not knowing what else to do I fired more clawshots from my left hand at him. I managed to hit him again, but I hit other people too... Damn it! Using the time he's recoiling to my advantage I rushed him again.

"No!" said the woman as dove in front of him. No way I'm gonna let up now. I got low and drove my spine upward underneath her chin, using my enhanced strength so much it burst through the tip of her head.

"Jeeeeean!!!" He screamed. He became so distraught that he dropped the scythe. Now's my chance! I yanked the spine from her head, drew back my arm and slashed his throat, skewering his stomach immediately afterward for good measure.

"Umph! ...Ggh!" He grunted. Blood flowed from his mouth. Feeling relived, I broke off the spine in his stomach and felt to my knees. My heart is still pounding. If I had fucked up more than I did during that battle, I'd be dead right now... Good lord. Holy shit...

My assailant also fell to his knees, clutching at his throat as he coughed up more blood.

"H-help me...Jacques...ug uhhhhh..." He uttered, struggling to speak. ...Did he just? That can't be! Him mentioning that name is pure happenstance right? The eye on his head bled profusely, and he seemed to go into a trance like state.

"O custos secreta libera me de tribulatione mea." He chanted. His body crumbled into dust, leaving nothing but his clothes. Did he kill himself? I looked around me. It seems most of the partygoers are gone now, Robin included. I sighed. She was amazing. Easy come easy go I guess... I looked down at the corpse of the woman I killed.

"It didn't have to end this way." I said. I found my severed hand and ordered my worms to reattach it. Though I'm able to move it I can't feel it at all. Maybe the feeling will come back later. If not then perhaps Marie can help me out. I went to the woman hoisted her body onto my shoulders. I should hurry and perform the ritual before the police see me with her body. I can't help but feel at least a bit hopeful.

After all, I've stumbled across a group that may know if my granddad had something to with what's happened to me. Not just that, but also if he was involved with the dealings of this world also. Because Jacques was my grandfather's name...

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER TWENTY

I brought the corpse of my assailant to an alley devoid of life so that I could begin the ritual. Well, it's devoid of all _human_ life anyway. Demons nearby leered from a distance as I began to setup. Just as the bat on my back had shown me, I made a triangle from the salt I had taken with me from the kitchen. I straightened her body and placed her hands on her chest. I made sure her head was placed near one of the corners of the triangle. I pricked my finger. At the top corner where her head lies I drew the symbol for Sagittarius in my own blood, then I drew blood from her and used it to draw the symbol for Jupiter in the next corner and the symbol for Earth in the final corner.

I took off the pendant and held it over her corpse.

"Granter of knowledge and wisdom, please accept this token as payment for your aid." I whispered. The pendent began to move independently without any effort on my part, regaining its dowsing properties. I'll know if I've established contact with him if the pendant points to the symbol for Sagittarius, then if the pendant hovers over the symbol earth it mean that he'll accept the tribute. If it points to the symbol for Jupiter though, it means that he won't accept it.

The pendant pointed to Sagittarius. The connection is established. It began to waver back and forth between Jupiter and Earth.

"Come on..." I whispered, growing anxious. It's leaning more toward Jupiter... I should've known he wouldn't have wanted them dead...

"Damn it." Suddenly it hovered over Earth. I took a deep breath and exhaled. I feel like Buer may have been messing with me... That's one down, forty-nine to go. Her body began to shrivel and wither until it became dust. I'm guessing this is the norm for what happens to them when their number is up. I sat against the brick wall behind me.

"This totally killed tonight's vibe..." I lamented. I made a fist with my right hand, I still can't feel anything with it. I sighed and looked toward the strange sky.

Do you really have ties to this world granddad? If so then how the hell it'd happen!? I find myself more curious about that above all else. Wait. What if what's happening to me now part of some plan of his? Why he would he want to do this to me though? Was he in on a plan with the Dukes? He left Moxie for me after he died though. If he's playing a role in this then why would he wait until after he passed on initiate it? I can't think of a good reason... Unless... Unless he planned to come here after he died? But why go that far if that's the case? ...Before turning into dust that guy mentioned granddad's name, he asked for his help. Then he chanted something to that eye on his forehead. What if he _is_ here? If he is here then did he send those guys after me? Why would he do that though if sent Krow to me it first place!?

"AAAUGH!!!" I screamed, feeling as if my frustration had reached the heavens. My head hurts from thinking about it so much. I can't help but feel a little pissed at him. We were so close...why would he keep this from me? Does he really want to harm me? If so then...for reason? All of this assuming he's actually _here_ to or has any involvement in this begin with. I'm just so fucking bothered and confused right now... Maybe speaking to Roland will help me piece together the answers I seek. Like Marie I doubt he'll give me anything concrete, but anything's better than nothing at all. After I had finished moping, I stood up and set a course for home.

The next day I stayed in almost the entire time to study the lesson plan. Roland was right, this seems easy enough to implement. I wouldn't have to speak much, and the majority of the assignments would be related to book work. Teaching history might be fun. Even though it's easy enough to understand I had some trouble concentrating on the details because my thoughts kept drifting back to Robin. It was hard for me not to feel down with we had to depart from each other.

I feel like I could've had a wonderful new beginning with her. Guess it just wasn't to be. I suppose I've carried naivety into this world, only taking note of how amazing I perceived it to be.. Well, whether or not I want to accept it this dose of reality is good for me. I'll need it if I'm find out what I want to know anyway. I stopped letting other thoughts distract me and pooled my attention into committing the rest of the lesson plan to memory.

Tuesday morning finally came. I spent the day prepping myself to begin my first night of teaching. I'll have five groups of students each night. First and second periods I'll have freshman, third period I'll have special needs students, fourth period I'll have a mix of juniors and seniors, and for the final period I'll have sophomores. I put on a suit similar to what I had worn when I first visited the school. Damn I look good. I believe I now understand why Steve Harvey has such a fondness for suits. I grabbed my satchel containing everything I needed, grabbed the bike I brought earlier, and headed out.

As I rode I whistled Lazlo Bane's I'm no Superman. I'm glad I chose cycling as my means of getting places. It's great exercise, and by using my enhanced strength I go much faster than an average guy on a bike. I didn't exert too much of it for fear that I'd bust the chain though. Another great thing about this is that I don't have carpool with or use public transportation. The former would likely mean I'd have share rides with Roland which I'm far from crazy about, and latter could possibly have meant being packed in a bus or train. Yeah, this is a good trade off.

Day is beginning to turn into night, and the invigoration I felt being exposed to the night air is returning. I feel great. It's almost like incident the other night never happened. The excitement I felt compelled me to petal a little faster. At this point I'm practically soaring through the air with how fast I'm going. This is awesome! The only take away here is that I still can't feel my hand, but not even that can keep me down right now.

I arrived early, wanting to make a good impression to the students and faculty. The other teachers seemed nice enough. Well most of them anyway. There's this egg-shaped guy tall as my chest, he wears thick, black-rimmed glasses, and looks like he's pushing seventy. His last name is Esperanza. I dunno if it's because of the way I look or because we both teach history to a degree but I'm getting the vibe that he isn't thrilled by my presence here not that I very much care, that's his deal. Whenever he spoke to me he tilted his head back and gave me that impression that he's staring into my nostrils as if he were searching for boogers there. It's a little difficult for me not to laugh when he does it. He also ends each sentence with a grunt, another trait of his I found hard not to laugh at.

I was a bit nervous when the students finally arrived. It's five minutes to six and most of the seats are filled. Naturally their attention was drawn to my face and stubbled chin. I wouldn't be surprised if they believed the school is pranking them by having me here. Once the clock struck six I closed the classroom door and introduced myself.

"Uh, hello class! My name is Mr.Periwinkle—" Immediately I heard muffled laughter. Yeah, they're definitely not taking me seriously. I couldn't blame them. "And I'm going to be your instructor for...a while...I think?" I continued. The students look quizzically at each other and laughed openly and louder than before. Again, I don't blame them for reacting that way. This is a weird arrangement, and I'm unsure of how long I'll be placed here.

"So uh, do you guys have any questions for me before I take attendance?" I asked, hoping to break the ice and lessen the tension I'm feeling. A male student raised his hand.

"Yes." I said, pointing to him.

"Are you gonna be our teacher for real?" He asked.

"Indeed I am. For the time being anyway." I replied.

A female student raised her hand.

"Yes?"

"Are you like...a foreigner?" She asked, tilting her head slightly. Technically am I, and in more ways than one.

"Yes in fact." I replied.

"Wow really? Where are you from?" Asked a girl next to her. I grew more nervous than before. What should I say? I don't know anything about the landscape of this world so how can I answer? What if they see this land as America? Man...

"I'm from all over really." I fibbed, unsure of what else I should say. Another student raised his hand.

"Yes." I said again, nodding in his direction.

"Uh... So like... what happened to your face?" He asked. His question was met with disapproval from the other students.

"Why would you ask him that!?"

"Bruh stop bein' stupid."

"Don't be an asshole." One student attempted to whisper.

"It's okay guys." I said, trying to diffuse the tension. I turned to one asking me that question. "Uh. It's uh... It's a long story. A long and crazy one. You probably wouldn't believe me if I told you. But perhaps that's a story for another time." I replied. The answer I gave seemed to intrigue them as began whispering again.

"That's all for questions at this time guys, I'm going to take attendance now. If you're here say 'here' or 'present'." I said, wanting to move along into tonight's lesson.

Break for everyone began after my second class. The school served dinner to students and teachers. I wanted to use the time to speak with Roland, but he asked me to wait until the school night had ended to keep prying ears from hearing. I left his office, unsure of how I wanted to spend the rest of break. Mrs. Delaney, another of the instructors invited me to have lunch with her inside the cafeteria. I accepted her offer, not wanting to be rude. She shared her cake slices with me, they tasted heavenly. Seeing that I enjoyed them so much she promised to bring more to share with me on occasion. I thanked her for her kindness. She gives me pleasant vibes.

The third class I taught was a bit challenging. I had never had much interaction with special needs persons individually let alone an entire room full of them. But it went smoother than I thought it would. Being in their presence was calming.

Last period finally rolled around. I'm hoping that time flies so that I can get some information out of Roland asap. As the students entered the classroom I noticed Michael making his way to one of the desks.

"Hey Michael! I thought you were transferring to another school?" I said. Michael froze as he attempted to sit down, his face expressionless as he eyes met mine.

"Uhhh, nooo? I'm not transferring." He said, sitting down. ...Huh? No. No, the last time I was here I'm positive that there was a going away party for him because he _was_ transferring. The other students were making a show of it. Is this guy high or something? I tapped another student I recognized from that night and leaned in.

"Hey... wasn't Michael supposed to be transferring?" I asked.

"Yeah, he transferred from Mr. Esperanza's class to this one." Replied the student.

"That's not quite what I mean. He was supposed to switch schools last week right?"

"I don't know. If he was then I wasn't aware of it. Is he supposed to be at another school?" She asked.

"Um... You know what, it's not important. Thanks anyway." I said.

"...Sure." She replied, going to her seat. What the hell? This must be what Roland meant when he said it would be pointless for me introduce myself to the class that night. Maybe Michael has completed a cycle. Is it normal for an individual's cycle to influence other's? Do they affect this entire world? No, that be right. Nothing would ever be constant here if that were the case. Everything here would be in a perpetual state of frequent change wouldn't it? After the class ended I bid adieu to everyone until tomorrow.

Aisha, the girl I asked about Michael stopped in front of my desk as the students made their way out of the door.

"I hope you enjoy your stay here, Mista P." She said smiling.

"Thanks Aisha, I appreciate that." I replied. She nodded and went on her way. I think I like being a teacher. It's only my first night and already this feels more fulfilling than my last job. I'm looking forward tomorrow night. After packing up my satchel, I went to Roland's office. I made sure no one else was around and went inside.

"I'm glad you could make it. I take it you've seen Michael's reset?" Said Roland. So he did begin a new cycle then...

"Yeah, I've seen it. It's very off -putting," I said.

"Indeed it is. That aside, you seem to have performed well today. I'm glad you've already adjusted to your duties. You've also roused much attention from the students. You may be the most popular teacher we've ever had the honor of working with! That's only natural though!" He said.

"I suppose so..." I replied, feeling that odd pull to him again. He must be causing this somehow. I'll put up with it to get info out of him. God forbid I actually have to fake interest in this guy to learn everything he knows.

"So, you have questions right? I promise you that I'll answer them to the best of my ability." He said, looking me firmly in the eye. My skipped a beat. Please God, don't tell me I have romantic interest in this guy.

"Y-yeah." I replied.

"Then I'm all ears." He said. I'll get some of the lighter questions out of the way first, then I'll get to what I really want to know.

"So... A bat fused to my back, and now it's turned into a tattoo-like marking there. Could you tell me what it is?" I asked. Roland stroked his chin.

"Sounds me like you've been gifted with a familiar." He said.

"A familiar? Really?" I asked.

"I'd like to check to be sure. Would you mind showing it to me?" He asked. ...Seriously? I'll just get it over with... I turned with my back facing him and lifted up my shirt and blazer.

"Yes, it certainly is a familiar. You must've made a pact with for it to be attached to you that way. It's a very unique binding, I haven't seen anything like it in years."

"Really? I don't remember making any pacts." I said.

"Maybe you agreed to something and in doing so you also agreed upon a contract between you and your bat." He said. Then it must've been made when I agreed to bring Buer the damned. That sneaky creep... I dislike him even more now.

"Thanks." I said, pulling my shirt and blazer back down.

"What else would you like to know?" He asked.

"Does Abaddon have some kind of task force that rids him of unruly denizens under his jurisdiction?" I asked.

"He does. It's only natural that he does though, he has far too many obligations to take care of to constantly monitor the state of his dominion. Why do you ask?" He said.

"Uh, I'm just curious is all... So, when a denizen's cycles reach zero do they vanish from this world or do they stick around for a while?"

"Many do vanish but occasionally there are those that do not. It's unknown to me why that is, although some manage to stay here by offering their soul to a powerful enough entity. It's not uncommon for those that remain to form resistances, hence why a ' _task force_ ' as you call it is necessary." He replied, chuckling afterward. Awesome, I could use really use that information in my investigation.

"What do you know about the people here possessing a third eye? What is its power tied to?" I asked.

"Well I don't know of it's origin, however the eye allows one to access knowledge and abilities that otherwise wouldn't be known to them. If a human denizen of this world possesses one, then it speeds up their cycle. It's very rare, but humans also have them in your world." He said. This is also good to know. It'll help me pinpoint possessors of the eye.

"Can you tell me anything about tensions between Abaddon and Astaroth?" I asked.

"It's not uncommon for dukes and other principalities of the Hells to vie against each other for rank or supremacy. I'm unsure if Lord Abaddon has a personal vendetta against Lord Astaroth, but Lord Astaroth does have higher rank." He replied.

"I see. Just out of curiosity, how many kinds of Hell exist?" I asked.

"Only nine as far as I know." He replied.

"So kinda like Dante's Inferno then?" I asked. Roland laughed.

"I suppose so, but not quite. There could be more than nine." He replied.

"Does being joined with this demon have any effect on my mental state? Does it alter my personality I mean?"

"The fallen you speak of is entity formed of many entities both of other fallen and children of men, it is a legion onto itself. As such, you may encounter moments where the strongest entities influence yours actions, or even attempt to take agency of body." Said Roland. That explains why I've done things I didn't want to do and feel things I didn't want to feel.

"However, it also possible that they simply amplified traits already present in your own soul, David. Resonance between the processor and the processed is dependent on how similar the two are to begin with. The union between you and the parasite wouldn't have been so seamless if that were not the case." He continued. I was afraid he'd say something like that. I guess I just didn't want to accept that possibility. Maybe I truly am evil...

"Last question. Would you happen to know anything of a man by the name of Jacques Babineaux?" I asked.

"I don't unfortunately. Would you like me to look more into this person?" He asked. As helpful as that could be, I want to learn more on my own. Roland serves Abaddon, so I'm not sure if I can trust him. Even if I can trust him I don't want to his life to be threatened by roping him into my dealings. Well, anymore I just have that is...

"No, that's all. Thank you Roland, I really appreciate you accommodating me." I said.

"Not a problem at all." He said.

"See ya tomorrow night."

"Looking forward to it."

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

The rest of the work week tested my patience a bit. I was eager to put the info I had gathered to use but I put effort into keeping calm so that I could perform my best as an instructor. I gradually formed a rapport with my students as the week went on. It seems that most of them respect me well. I'm not sure if it's because I come off as an enigma and they're intrigued by it, or they're simply easier to deal with than I originally believed they'd. Either way, I'm not complaining.

Friday night arrived and I hadn't discovered anything relevant to my investigation since I had spoken to Roland. Once class had ended, I decided that I'd go soul hunting for the damned tonight instead of waiting to begin on the next night. I bolted home and changed clothes, not wanting to ruin my work attire. I slipped on a black turtleneck sweater, a pair of light gray slacks, a coat, a baseball cap, a scarf to cover my face, and a pair of sunglasses. It should be difficult for me be recognized like this.

As I got dressed I realized that need to be careful not to ruin more of my clothes as I apprehend the damned. I'm lucky to have had clothes already provided for me once I moved in here, but they'll only last me so long. I'm not gonna make much with this teaching gig, so I've gotta avoid trashing these clothes like my tracksuit had been or I'll be ass out...literally. I debated whether or not I should take my bike ultimately deciding against in the decent chance that it could be trashed, it'd also down me down if I had to keep ditching and retrieving it again in the middle of a confrontation. Alright, time to let going.

I went back to the area where I first encountered those two psychos. Predictably the warehouse where the rave went down is cordoned off. Buer's mark isn't picking up anything. I guess coming here was a bust. Maybe I should've asked Roland where these psychos like most likely to show up before I darted off to find them. Looks like I'm stuck free roaming until I find more damned. Maybe I should've brought the bike after all...

A couple hours of wandering around town and I'd yet to find any more targets. They're the only leads I have for any info about granddad that might be floating around. Giving in to frustration I purchased a latte and peppermint cookie from a nearby café to calm my nerves and sat outside in its outdoor dining area. I had caught troubled glances from the barista as she took my cash and prepared my order on account of how I'm dressed. I told her I was sick to alleviate her apparent unease, but I doubt I was successful. At least she seemed like she wouldn't call the cops on me for fear that I'd rob the store of something...

"If I were a doomed soul wanting to evade damnation where would I hide?" I said, gazing up at the stars. "Hell if I know for sure..." I bit into my cookie and sipped my latte.

"It would seem that you could be more useful to me than that I initially believed." To my surprise Abaddon had suddenly appeared to the right of me without my noticing. "Even without being a mind puppet." Abaddon continued. I stood up.

"Why are you here?" I asked.

"Concealing your face while you're on the hunt huh? Brilliant idea. You have my thanks for ridding me of those reprobates." He said. I'm not surprised he's heard about that. Especially not after I learned of his task force. It's likely he has eyes everywhere possible in his domain.

"You didn't answer my question."

"I figured those lost vagrants would congregate in the most hedonistic of places, but as it were I wouldn't have thought them desperate enough to draw more attention to themselves than necessary by attacking bystanders." He said, stroking his chin.

"Again, you didn't answer my question. And if you're able to pinpoint where they're gonna show up then why the hell you aren't beefing up security in those places?" I asked.

"If you believe me to be ignoring your first question then it isn't too smart to ask me another one is it?" He said, tilting his head. I felt a bit embarrassed. Portly condescending bastard...

"To be frank, their overall presence doesn't concern me so long as I keep numbers down enough to prevent from entering the other duke's territories. I'd have to take responsibility for it if they migrated elsewhere and I don't have the power to deal with more than one of higher dukes at this time as much as it irks me to say it..." He continued.

With a motion of his right hand he summoned a wine glass near full of red wine and sipped from it.

"...But that's what I have _you_ for David. Or you and lazy parasite inside of you rather." He chuckled. Ugh, it's too easy for me to loathe this guy... "To answer your first question though, I came to tell you that I'd appreciate your continued cooperation in helping me manage my pest problem, and to give you this..." He handed me what seems to a round badge with a sigil on it and the letters of his name around the circumference of it. "Simply show this to my legion in the event that they believe you to be unjustly exterminating the vermin here, it'll clear up any confusion." He continued.

"And what should happen to me I were to choose not to obey you? You gonna kill me?" I asked. Abaddon tossed the badge at me and I caught it.

"We both know that'd be too easy. Obviously I'll have your foster mother killed if you don't comply. Using _that_ as a leash ought to be sufficient. Actually, I think threatening the lives of a dozen innocents from your realm would work much better. What do you think David?" He asked.

I said nothing...

"Excellent!" He said standing up with drink still in hand. "You'll be informed when your involvement is required. Well then, happy hunting. Ta-ta for now." He continued as he walked off into the crowd, humming a tune.

"Unbelievable..." I muttered. These demons are all the same, selfish and uncaring. That shouldn't come as a surprise, but I can't help but be bothered by it... I shoved the badge into my pocket. I'm so pissed that my head hurts a little.

"I'm not concerning myself with him right now, I've got other shit to do." I said. I downed the latte, stuffed the cookie in my pocket and went on my way. At least something good came out speaking with that toad, he mentioned that the damned gathered in hedonistic places. That'll help me narrow down my search. After asking around for a bit, the people that weren't scared off by my shady choice of dress gave me an idea of where the biggest hotspots for nightlife are and where to find those places. I jotted down the info in my phone's memo pad.

I went down an alleyway, according to the guy I got this info from there's supposedly an exotic body painting joint was you can pay to join in. I couldn't but feel that there's sexual undertones in that, especially if I needed to traverse alleyways at night to reach such a place. The thought actually finding this place makes me uneasy, but it something I've gotta deal with if I want to either dig up more info on granddad and fill Buer's quota. I decided that I may let members of the damned go if they coughed up information I wanted.

"Hey, you one of Abaddon's boys?" I jumped, someone had stuck up behind me.

"What the fuck man!?" I blurted.

"Wait, wait, wait! Be cool man! I saw you talkin' to Abaddon, so I figured that you're one of his legion." He said. Buer's mark began to burn. I brought out my clawsuckers and quickly pressed them against his neck.

"And if I am? What is it to you?" I said as I attempted to disguise my voice by making it deeper.

"I-I need some help man... My partners...t-they've gone fucking bonkers, dude..." He said, panting as spoke.

"Well spit it out!" I said, pressing my clawsuckers tighter against his neck. He caught his breath.

"...They're sacrificing people, man! Torturing them too... So they can turn into demons... I...I went along with the plan at first..." He began sobbing. "But I bailed... I only wanted to keep myself from going to the real Hell... I just wanted to going living here man... I-I never wanted to hurt anybody, I swear! P-please have mercy on me!" He cried. As much as I tried to fight it, I couldn't help but feel compassion for this guy. I just don't think he's lying to me.

"Hurry and take me to where this is happening." I said. I dug my clawsuckers into neck to draw a bit of blood. "You'd better not be fucking with me though, or you'll have Abaddon himself to deal with." I said through gritted teeth. I have no intention at all of involving Abaddon of course, I'm only using the threat to dissuade this guy from duping me. It's a good thing he saw me speaking with Abaddon because it adds a veil of truth to my lie. Guess I'll have to track down the pervy body painting place later...

"Ack! O-okay!" He said. I followed him through another alleyway until we stop near a door.

"...Sooooo are you gonna explain why were here? I thought you had an emergency you wanted me to help you with?" I said.

"Gimmie a moment..." He replied. He took a deep breath, knocked on the door six times, turned the doorknob, and opened the door. It opened to a fire escape. Looking down I noticed that we're a long way up from the ground. The height made me feel dizzy. How did he do this?

"What the hell...?" I whispered.

"C'mon man, we gotta hurry up..." He pleaded, quickly ascending the fire escape. I'm so afraid to follow him that I fear I'll piss myself again if I do, but if what that guy told me is true then lives are at stake? I took a deep breath.

"I've been through worse..." I whispered to myself. As I followed him I wondered whether or not this stranger requested my help because he couldn't find other members of Abaddon's legion. I guess it'd make sense that he couldn't if he made a point to speak to me right after seeing me with Abaddon himself... And I doubt he planned this out. After all, how likely is it that he would've known that Abaddon would show up when he did?

When we reached the rooftop my heart sank.

"Dear God..." I whispered, my voice trembling. This is...horrible... My God, how could anyone be so cruel? I broke down.. I went catatonic from what I'm seeing.

It's so disturbing that I had forgotten to breathe from the shock I'm suffering. It's like... It's like Jigsaw and Pinhead join forces and gave birth to this sick, depraved, abominable, forlorn chain of misery and torture. This is fucking sick!!! How could anyone, ANYONE have it in their heart to do this DISGUSTING SHIT!?!

There's a ring of intertwined thorns and wire hovering above the center of the rooftop. There are humans without clothing and demons connected together with their bodies pierced through with the thorn and wire, twelve pairs total... Humans and demons hung with their backs against each other, sewn in place. The some of the humans are blindfolded, others seemed to have their eyes gouged out. The demons had their claws bound, their mouths sewn shut, and their snouts muzzled. A pair of syringes were stuck in each of pairs, mixing their blood through a set of tubes that poured it out from the bottom.

It poured into the mouths of eleven people kneeling under the tube fixed in positions of prayer. In the center of the ring is a pentagram, in the pentagram is a blindfolded robed man chanting words I couldn't understand.

"Mortem vetus esse, et vitam novam. Patitur nos hoc die, ut supra nostril debile, mortale vasa. Sit nobis factus est similis te, ut possimus vivere aeternaliter etiam. Patitur, ut consiliis nostris formis, ut efficiamini sicut vos, o magna qui. Da nobis potestatem rogamus, vobis!!!"

What he's saying sounds similar to what the guy from the rave said... But he doesn't have an eye on his forehead. Maybe there's no connection between the third eye and granddad after all. Still they may know _something_ about him. I found my courage again and stood up, holding my badge above me.

"This disgusting shit show is over! By Abaddon's authority I'm ordering you assholes to cease and desist right this fucking instant!!!" I yelled.

The man in the center stopped chanting for a moment but continued just as soon as he stopped. Enraged, I prepared my assault.

"I don't think..." I made a spine in arm, making it as sharp as I could. "...you _HEARD_ ME!!!" I fired the spine at him. It went through his torso. He collapsed immediately. Upon hitting the ground a pool of blood began to flow from him.

The guy that led me here looked relieved.

"T-thanks man. Thanks a lot. I... I just couldn't live with myself knowing I allowed this to happen..." He said. I became even angrier.

"...Well, don't celebrate just yet... The people hanging up there are likely dead because of you people. And news flash, stupid, you allowed this to happen the moment you agreed to it." I said. "Let's be real here, you asked for my help because you realized too late, the weight of your actions and you just wanted to save your own skin after the fact. You _never_ cared about these people..." I continued.

He started sobbing again.

"I-I did! I really did, I swear to God! I was just afraid of knowing where I'm gonna end up on Judgement day... I'm a fucking coward, I know that! But please, please just let me go!" He pleaded.

" _Just let him go, son. Be merciful..._ "

...

...

"...Just get the fuck outta my face." I said. He gasped, probably surprised that I'm letting him go.

"Thank you..." He whispered. He looks exhausted now. It's like he's been freed of something. I went to determine whether or not the humans on that hideous ring were still alive. They're all dead... I sighed.

"I hope they all found salvation. Hey...God. If you can hear me...then please have mercy on souls of the people that died on this ring. I have no idea how they lived their lives but do me a solid and give them a pass." I asked. The people drinking blood from the corpses continued to do so... They're acting as if they're oblivious to anything else.

"Hey! If you reprobates don't wanna die like your leader then I suggest you step away from those tubes! I've got questions for all of you that I need answers to..." I said. They continued to drink from the corpses.

"This is your last warning!!! Now step—" Suddenly the worms in my body began wriggling. This is like what happened at the rave except they're moving so much now that my skin is wriggling violently too... Buer's mark is burning so badly that I slumped to my knees.

"Ggh! Uh! Nggggh..." I grunted. Something bad is about to happen. Something very bad...

One of the group drinking seemed to suddenly suffer a headache.

"Gugh! Aughhh! AhhHaHHaaHaHAHHHAHHH!!! GRAAAAH!!!" His screams became monstrous and his body shriveled and pulled away from his body and began to coalesce and froth onto his face. His skinless flesh bulged and expanded, winged slowly formed and ripped from his back. A single elongated horn sprouted from his head. His visible joints tore and stretched as his limbs became longer. Hooked claws emerged from his fingers and feet. A snout burst from his underneath his chin, slowly forming into head as it replaces the head he has. The entire time he screamed in pain. The other ten transformed in a similar fashion.

"...We're too late." Said the man that led me here. They all became winged devils. All of them look more or less alike. The worms in body trashed about even more than before. I think they're desperately telling me that I need to run. I'm scared, but I don't want to run away. I want to make these people, these abominations pay dearly for what they've done...

"Glory... Glory to the great fallen ones! May be they become risen again!"

I look around to see who had said when I saw the man robed man I had pierced. I thought him dead for sure...but he's on his feet, hunched over and nursing the would I gave him. He looked over at my guide.

"Fool! Gaze upon what you could have been!" He said, gesturing to the devils. "By betraying us you have only cheated yourself out of greatness, Edward..." He continued.

"...I decided that it wasn't worth it, man." Edward said.

"You can die along with this dog of Abaddon you've brought here..." Said the robed figure.

"You freaks don't scare me!" I lied. "All of you are gonna pay with your deaths for the lives you stole!" I continued.

This is going to be a very difficult fight. There's a good chance I'll die. I should've just walked away from this... I could've dug up more information on my grandfather elsewhere. I didn't realize it till now, but I also want to stay and fight because somewhere in my heart I believed that getting vengeance for the people they've killed would help me atone for the people that _I've_ killed. I'm such a hypocrite... I accused Edward of being self-serving as I stand here doing the same. Still, even if this is only a means to an end to me, maybe I'll still be atoning.

I made a spine appear from each of my arms so that I can fight Baraka-style. My heart is pounding, I'm sweating bullets, my legs are shaky, and I feel like I could shit bricks... One of the devils turned me and Edward. Her human face sat atop of her newly formed head.

"Eddie... Oh, Eddie... This feels wonderful. It hurts a little, but it's worth the pain. I wished you had joined us, my sweet. Maybe you still can." She said, speaking from her original face.

"I'm sorry I let you down, babe. I just.... I just couldn't do it." Said Edward.

"No... Don't feel any sympathy for him. He made his choice. He abandoned us, so he's no longer of us!" Said the devil I watched transform as he also spoke from his original face to Edward's lover.

"...And for that he must die! Kill them, O children of darkness! Take their lives and extinguish the flame of their souls!" He screamed. Nine of the ten devils charged me.

"Hoooooly shit!!!" I exclaimed. Fuck this! There's no way I can handle nine of these guys! I grabbed Edward and carried him in my arms as I leapt from the rooftop. The devils pursued us by flight.

"Ahhhhhh!" Scremed Edward as we freefell. We landed on another rooftop. Luckily we're still high up enough that the people below us shouldn't be able to see us, keeping them out of danger. These buildings are freakishly tall after all. I tried not to look down as I leapt from building to building. It's becoming harder for to find surfaces I can safely land on...

Mid-jump one of the devil rammed into me. I instinctively clung to it by quickly impaling my right spine deep inside its flesh, but the impact made drop Edward...

"Ngahhhhhhhh!" He screamed as he plummeted.

"Nooo!" I screamed as drifted further away from him. One of the devils swoop down and caught him before he fell into terminal velocity. It's likely Edward's lover saved him. I wish I had time to feel relieved, but I may need saving myself. In an attempt to throw me off, the devil violently rocking back and forth, flying in loops, and diving to free itself of me. My sunglasses had fallen off my face due to all of the motion.

"RAHHHH!!!" Went the devil, opening its mouth and revealing rows of needle-like fangs. "GET OFF OF ME!!!" Cried the devil's human face.

"Waughhhh! Gahhh! Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!" I screamed. This is the worst case of motion sickness I've ever had in my life... The devil slammed me into a building. The impact broke the spine I impaled it with and sent me falling.

"Shit! Ahhhh! Shit! Shit! Shit! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" I screamed as I fell. Edward's lover saved me from freefalling.

"Are you okay!?" She asked. Holding me in her left arm as she held Edward in the other.

"Y-yeah! ...Uh, thank you!" I yelled. I didn't expect her to save me. Hell, I didn't expect her to be so compassionate to begin with.

"Thank you for trying to save Eddie." She said. "He means everything to—" Suddenly Edward's lover was struck on her back by something flaming. "REEEEEEE!!!" Cried her devil half.

"Francesca!!!" Screamed Edward. Unable to stay aloft, we crashed into the window of building she saved me from. As we tumbled inside, she dropped both of us. My face had been cut by shards of glass. Panicked, I quickly stood and broke off the broken spine in my arm, quickly making another. Breathing heavily, I quickly surveyed the area. We're in some kind of office building. Thankfully, no one else is here.

"Francesca! Ngh! Francescaaaa!!!" Screamed Edward as he limped toward her. "Are you are okay, baby!? Please say something!" He continued. I got closer to her. Her back is severely burned... Francesca was unresponsive.

"I saw her get struck by fire..." I said. Edward became visibly upset.

"Those fuckers must've done to this her! I'll kill them!!!" He said.

"Wait! Calm down! You two should hide here! I'll help you move her, but we need to get moving right now!!!" I said.

"O-okay!" Edward replied.

"You filthy children of men aren't going anywhere." Both Edward and I looked behind us to see a woman. Wait... No, she's not a woman. She doesn't have human eyes, she has long terrifyingly long claws, and a slender tail. Her breasts and nether regions are covered with what seems to be black leather or armor. Everything else is exposed. She has a smooth, seductive voice. Edward's eyes widened.

"Haures..." He whispered.

"You know her?" I asked him, keeping my guard up.

"S-she's a succubus, one of Abaddon's legion..." He replied.

"I shall ensure that this time you and your allies receive judgment." She said. She turned to me. "...After I off this meddlesome nuisance." She continued. Outside I saw what I assumed to be more of Abaddon's legion battling against the devils. Remembering my badge I rushed to fish it out of my pocket. Since that robed guy was able to figure out that Abaddon's my boss, then she must be able to tell too. Still, I'll show her the badge just in case.

"Wait! I work for Abaddon too!" I said, holding proof before her. Haures laughed. I didn't understand why until I saw what's in my hand. It's not the badge, but the cookie I pocketed earlier...

"Wait, wait! I honestly do have a badge from him!" I said, throwing down the cookie and looking away to dig into my pocket again. "See, here it—"

Before I could finish my sentence, Haures breathed a stream of fire unto me.

"Naaaah!" I screamed. I was fortunate to have dressed layers. I quickly striped out of my coat, throwing off my scarf and baseball cap too. So much for not getting my clothes trashed... And so much for hiding my identity too... I showed her the badge.

"This is what I tried to show you, you wicked bitch!" I screamed at her. She only laughed again in response. I lost my temper...

"Laugh at this, thot!!!" I yelled, firing clawshots at her. She seemed to glide out of range, effortlessly dodging them.

"Interesting!"

She retaliated by straightening and shooting her own claws at me. I barely dodged all but two...

"Ngh! Hey! Don't steal my moves!" I yelled.

"Your moves? How juvenile." She said smirking. I pulled out her claws, doing my best to ignore the pain. She breathed more fire at me. I hopped behind a cubicle for cover as it caught fire. She laughed again.

"Oh my! This is quite fun! I should be focusing my attention on the others, but I don't wanna pass up the opportunity to play with you! Entertain me more won't you?" She shot more of her claws at me. They pierced through the cubicle and into my body again set ablaze by the fire they passed through. I'm in so much pain that I can't even scream... I pulled the claws from my torso, burning my hands and fingers. She sent more claws through, I managed to evade all but one which pierced my arm. Afraid that I wouldn't have time to dodge more of her claws if I tried to pull the one out, I leapt over this cubicle intending to hide in the next one.

As I was airborne, she breathed more flames in my direction. I couldn't get out of the way! My body caught fire, distracted by the pain of the flame I botched the landing and fell on my side.

" _AAaaAaAaAAaaAhH_!" I screamed. I rolled vigorously onto the floor, desperately trying to put out the flames, but I can't snuff them out! Haures chuckled.

"Ha! How cute." She scoffed. Panicking and not knowing what else to do I tried to tackle her to the ground, but she got out the way without issue. Unable to stop myself, I rapidly approached the window we had crashed through... And fell over the edge...

...!?

I'm not falling...and the flames are out. I looked up to see Edward grasping my foot, struggling to hoist me up. Haures approached him from behind.

"Two birds with one stone." She lifted her foot, intending to kick Edward over the edge. "Thanks for the good time, I thought you'd have more stamina than that though, oh well." She continued, smiling deviously.

"W-wait! Don't do this, please!" Pleaded Edward. I tried to shoot her with clawshots but I kept missing due to the angle I'm in. _Shit!_

Without warning Francesca bum rushed Haures, crushing her against the wall.

"Babe! You're okay!" Exclaimed Edward, causing his to loosen his grip.

"Ahh! PULL ME UP!!!" I screamed.

"S-sorry man!" Apologized Edward, as he strained to lift me back into the building. I my clutched chest upon making it safely back inside. My heart is thudding like a jackhammer. I know I've been through a lot...keeping my sanity together has been nothing short of miraculous. But now I'm reaching my breaking point... I've absorbed so much severe trauma. I-I just don't know if I can take anymore... I'm...I'm feeling myself breakdown mentally...

" _Can't hack it anymore? That's okay, David. Just rest. Let take me care of everything._ "

" _No, David! Be strong resolve this of your own volition. Stay and fight or run away. The choice is yours, but don't give away the power to choose for yourself!_ "

" _And where has that gotten you huh? Even when you had the ability to choose there was always someone that had you under their thumb. Moreover you still have yet to realize that you're not actually making choices yourself, you're just being tricked into doing what everyone wants you to do... your life here is no different from the life you led in the living world. You're still stuck on that hamster wheel._ "

" _Lies, David! Those are lies! You wouldn't be here if I you hadn't chosen to be! You chose this path to find the truth! And you shall, but you mustn't waver! These trials, these hardships. They aren't for naught! Your suffering has purpose! It has meaning!_ "

" _Sure, why not listen to that fool and continue running yourself ragged till you end up dead? What will all your 'trials' amount to then, huh? Think clearly, David. Your parents, Rebecca, Engel, Isabella, Astaroth, Buer, Roland, Abaddon, your grandfather and countless others. Can you not understand that they've all used manipulation in an attempt to get what they want from you? You're nothing that a means to an end. Isn't time you get what YOU want David?_ "

" _David, please! Don't give in! I know it hurts, son. I know you've been broken hearted time and time again, I know you've had your hopes and dreams dashed before, I know you've been denied even the smallest of your desires countless times, but that's what life is! We face the hurdles so that we can face bigger obstacles!_ "

" _So...what this fool is essentially saying is that you should suffer for suffering's sake. This fool is saying that the wounds on your heart are irrelevant! Meaningless! Pointless! This FOOL is saying you all you deserve is MORE HARDSHIP! MORE AGONY! Ha! What have these afforded you, David? Nothing! And guess what? It only gets worst from here. You'll deserve everything you've endured and will endure if you carry on this way._ "

" _David!_ "

" _You're just an empty shell. A thing to be used and discarded. Your life counts for nothing. That's always been the case"_

...

...

...

" _And. It. Always. Will. Be."_

I snapped.

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

My vision cleared. My memory is spotty. I must've blacked out again...

!!!

I can't move. This is just like before, when I first entered the labyrinth. Am I...panting? I see my breath as mist as I exhale. The office is ablaze. My memory returned in full. I regained control of my right eye, using it to scan my surroundings. Haures' body is splattered and smeared against the wall ahead of me. There's no question that she's dead...

In the reflection cast by the fire, I saw Edward and Francesca huddled together in a corner. Both injured. Both missing limbs... I'm not going to entertain any other possibility, I did that to them. Damn it... I saw my own reflection. My head looks almost exactly like Krow's except mt snout isn't as long as his, and my ears are longer and thinner than his as they hung behind me and went down my back. I seem to have whiskers too.

...Ha. It's kinda funny. In Krow's likeness I look a more like a rabbit than a dog. Heh, hahaha... In fact, this entire thing is funny. Haha... Man, what a trip... Hmmhm. Hahaha....

"GAHARHARHAAAAAAAR!!!" Roared David, his monstrous laugh echoing through the night sky. In his moment of weakness, David given in to the despair in the depths of his heart. Both Abaddon's legion and the devils David encountered headed toward the source of his soul-shaking roar, fiercely battling each other as they went. The commotion they made as they fought alerted David to how much closer they had gotten.

" _Uh-oh, trouble incoming. May I should book it. Nah... I may get fucked up even worse than I already have been, but screwin' around with them might be fun. I've been a good boy, I deserve to play for a little while. Let's see if they can catch me."_

A member of the devils was first to arrive. Upon seeing his wounded comrades he became distraught.

"Eddieeeee! Francescaaaaaa!!!" He screamed. He turned to David. David bared a horrifying grin, tilting his head from side to side as his whiskers pointed upward. Streaks of partially dried blood streaked down from his mouth unto his chest, and his narrow pupils became almost razor thin. He seemed to be incapable of speech.

"DAMN YOU!!!" Roared his devil half. He attacked David, swiping furiously at him. David dodged the devil's assault by twisting and contorting his body in a number of unnatural ways. Never before had he been capable of manipulating his body in such manners. It was as if his bones had become rubber. He had gained these features upon devouring flesh from Edward and Francesca. One of Abaddon's legion watched the confrontation between David and the devil from afar, also becoming aware of Haures' death.

"An interesting development. It seems that he's crumbled under the weight of psychological stress once more. I wonder if he's capable of actually capable of escaping, with so many skilled enemies arrayed against him at once? He will prove more valuable to Abaddon if indeed he is capable. I shall observe what happens next." He said. More Abaddon's legion appeared, attacking both David and the devil. The small-scale war between both sides concentrated in one area. Even being pressured with attacks from both sides, David managed to dodge their combined onslaught with grotesque grace.

" _This is more fun than I believed it would be! I'm not satisfied yet though! I want to be entertained more! I want to toy with their frustrations more! I wanna see the hate in their eyes!"_

Desiring to draw more attention from his pursuers, David tears more flesh from Francesca, swallowing the thick of it whole and taunting the devils all the while. His attempt succeeded in further enraging them. Deepening their resolve for vengeance against him.

" _Why stop here? Why not include this entire world into the fun? I deserve a wonderful time, and I ain't gonna let this opportunity be taken from me!"_

His collapse of sanity has reduced him to nothing more than a creature of careless, destructive impulse. His desire, his only purpose for existing now was to enjoy himself regardless of cost to himself or others. Whimsical and fleeting, he'll continue to seek his own mindless pleasure even unto death.

David leapt from the window, descending at breakneck speed. His eyes widened and he grinned manically as he fell. Upon landing his body became severely mangled. His insides as well as the parasites he held within were scattered about, some it had gotten on denizens nearby much to their horror and confusion. David only responded with inhuman laughter, he thought it comical. His presence caused loss of power to structures and devices around him. The display of himself combined with the power outage brought all around him to panic. He began to regenerate himself in full view of onlookers, driving them madder with fear.

"Three of you are to stay and continue dispatching these vagrants. The reminder of us shall pursue the halfling, he poses a greater threat to our lord's order." Ordered the commander of the legion. The remaining five dove after David, realizing that he could potentially attract the attention of other dukes and thereby endangering Abaddon. He noticed one the legion missing but paid it no mind, intending to punish the deserter later.

David ran amok through town, destroying property and intentionally frightening passersby in droves, harming them if they chose to act in self-defense. A policeman approached him from behind and fired two shots into his back. Though it was painful, to David it only tickled.

" _My turn!"_

David turned behind him and used his rabbit-like hind legs to launch the policeman backward, causing him to crash into a hardware store window. The policeman died upon being crushed by power tools as they fell onto him.

" _Ha! They break so easily!"_

David resumed his rampage through the town. From above a rooftop, Caleb and Wormwood watched the ensuing chaos.

"Hooooly shit... He's really lost it this time hasn't he? Goddamn... This is way worse than the last time I saw him. I wanted to screw around with him s'more, but fuck _thaaaaat_ man." Laughed Caleb.

"From what I know of him in addition to what I have observed, it seems to me that he possessed this mental instability for some time. Perhaps even before the parasite bound itself to him." Said Wormwood. Wormwood's voice differed from when he possessed Caleb, becoming human-like. His presence, now visible consisted of an elderly dwarfish man wearing a dark pin-striped suit. His white and black hair is slicked back. There is a gap in his bottom row of teeth. The two teeth spaced apart has golden caps on them, his with a "W" etched into them.

"Hey. speaking of that parasite bug thing that he's possessed by, did your people ever find out, like...where it came from?" Asked Caleb.

"Possibly. Why is it that you wish to know?" Asked Wormwood.

"Like, I just help but wonder you know? I mean, look at what having it inside of him did to his body. It's like its making him go into these metamebo, metatabolism, meta—"

"Metamorphoses?" Interrupted Wormwood as he corrected him.

"Yeah that..." replied Caleb. Wormwood chuckled.

"It has proven difficult for us to determine its exact origin. However, we have surmised that it is a legion onto itself. It is a being composed of many other beings. Whether or not it began as a singular existence that assimilated many others into itself or was forcibly created by merging multiple entities into one, we cannot confirm the method of its creation at this time. However, we are certain that the properties of its existence are what causes such changes in the host. Its presence may have also been a strong factor in turning him to insanity to begin with." Said Wormwood.

"I bet it's because he's like, gotta deal with the influence of all those other entities huh?" asked Caleb.

"Possibly. That is also difficult to determine." Said Wormwood. "With his current instability he may not prove useful to lord Astaroth after all. It's true that he has gone through changes, but he is more of a dangerous nuisance than a proper tool or formidable foe at present." He continued.

"Well useful or not, he's definitely fun to watch." Laughed Caleb.

"That much is true. Let us continue our observation." Said Wormwood.

Abaddon's legion caught up with David at last. They attacked him from above, spewing flames, swiping with claws, stabbing with polearms, and lashing with whips. Though David took damage as he fled it did not deter him from acting on his desire. He became more excited than he was before. He himself is aware of the danger he now finds himself in but is, at the same time desensitized to it. David recovered from his injuries as he evaded capture by stealing and consuming the flesh of innocents as he pressed on.

" _This is intense! I've never had so much fun! But they're hurting me too much... I'm starting to get pissed off... I know! I'll make this a bit fairer for me!"_

David dove behind one of the parked cars on street for cover. The legion approached the vehicle cautiously, unsure of what to expect now that their target is temporarily out of sight. They split, planning to attack from both sides and narrowing his chances for escape. They readied themselves to resume their assault as they grew closer.

...

...

...

A figure quickly emerged from the left. Immediately the legion on the left attacked it. Soon after, they realized they attacked an ordinary denizen. Taking advantage of their confusion, David hurriedly pounced on the closest foe, filling his mouth with ghastly fangs as he opened it, ripping out the throat of his enemy with a bite. He had deceived them by using an innocent to draw attention away from himself for a brief moment, successfully eliminating one of them in the process. David rejoiced at having caused death.

"Damned abomination..." said the commander. While David's guard was down, he dove at him, impaling him completely through his side with the great horn atop his head. David screeched in response. Intent on denying his prey of hope of escape he rose higher into the air, hoisting up David unto his horn. David squealed and squirmed as he tried to free himself of impalement. He took his polearm and stabbed David repeatedly with it. David roared and hollered, unable to desensitize himself to the pain any longer.

Tapping into his will to live, David caused many bone growths to wildly rupture from body, piercing his foe's head and body multiple times. The commander fell from the air, further injuring both himself and David. He died soon after. David painfully freed himself from the horn in his side and his own bone growths since he could not retract them.

David's body hemorrhaged as he slowly and shakily tried to escape the reminder of the legion present. He has become a pathetic sight to behold. No longer recognizing David as a threat, one the legion beheaded him with his halberd. His head rolled a far distance from his body. The pursuit has ended...

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

A few days had passed. Abaddon is seated upon this throne in conference with two other dukes.

"Really now, Abaddon. We're fully aware that you have no shame in displaying how lazy you are, but you've reached new depths of irresponsibly with the trifling direction you've taken in maintaining your dominion." Said Barbatos. Abaddon smirked.

"As long as the princes aren't bothered with the way I'm running things here, then why trouble yourselves with my affairs at all? I'd believe that your concern would be better directed toward running your own governances." He replied. Barbatos sighed.

"Your sloth shows itself again... You're just assuming that they're too busy to pay attention to what any of are doing without proof. Furthermore even if the princes showed no interest, which I doubt is true for all of them, you'd still run the risk of upsetting the higher dukes. If _they_ were to step in then at least one the royalty would take notice." Said Barbatos. Abaddon chuckled.

"But you're an earl in addition to being a duke Barbatos! Surely you could keep them in check with your dual authority." Barbatos took off his glasses, touching his hand to his forehead to soothe his stress induced headache. He sat wearing a burgundy three-piece tweed suit, displaying his fondness for gentlemanly wear. On his head he wore a fedora with a condor's feather pinned through the ribbon. He fashions a handlebar moustache and a beard reaching to his chest.

"...I know where you're going with this. It true that with my roles I could convince the royalty that nothing's wrong as well threaten the higher dukes with the princes intervention... However, the higher dukes are more powerful than me. I wouldn't be able to silence them if we were to war against each other, and nor would you. _They_ are the biggest threats in all this..." Said Barbatos.

"...And you have no deterrents in place to stop them have you? You may as well ally yourself with Astaroth instead of feuding with him. Isn't true that you both have the same goal?" Said Valefor. Abaddon glared at Valefor for suggesting it. Valefor wore a beige printed wife beater featuring palm trees a sunset and "Bahamas" written in cursive, in addition to brown shorts with ragged ends. He also wore sandals and a bandana fashioned as a headband. Though his hair is slicked back its still unkempt and curly, as is his moustache and beard which features strands of white.

"You know I carry no capacity for that fool at all." Abaddon said disdainfully. "Even with his standing he's likely in the same circumstances as I am. As such, even if I were to lower myself by joining him it wouldn't benefit either of us. Furthermore, our goals may be similar they aren't the same." He continued. Valefor sat unfazed by Abaddon's posture and tone of voice.

"And there it is again... That unsightly sloth. You have no way of knowing _or_ proving how prepared Astaroth is. Honestly, can you be any more indolent and crackbrained?" said Barbatos as he reached for the scotch whiskey Abaddon offered the two of them earlier, pouring it in a glass on the table.

"I have a man on the inside, that's how I'm so _well_ informed." Claimed Abaddon, donning his jovial air again. Barbatos snorted in disbelief of Abaddon's confidence, downing the whiskey in his glass.

"I should add smug and conceited to the list too." He said.

"Whoever your inside man happens to be, I'd wager that Astaroth is aware of who is or at the very least is suspicious of him. What will you do when he's discovered?" Said Valefor, showing his lack of faith in Abaddon through his tone.

"The question is _if_ not _when_ , Valefor." replied Abaddon. "Besides, I have a failsafe against Astaroth and the other dukes." He continued.

"You must be referring that _pet_ project you worked on. The one with the child of man from the upper realm and the worm... Weren't your hopes of using him dashed when he died?" Asked Barbatos. Abaddon smiled.

"Not entirely. The worm is still alive inside of David's decapitated body, keeping the body itself alive by extension. With the way the worm had changed while inside him we can use it create more hosts."

"Have you ascertained why the parasite made contact with the child of man?" Asked Barbatos.

"Why would I bother? It's trivial to me now. All that matters to me is that the parasite keeps its end of the bargain, headless or not."

"...And what _of_ his head? The child of man's I mean." Asked Barbatos.

"I've asked Dantalion to dispose of it. She should be doing that now. There was no brain activity in the few days we observed it. So I myself can confirm that it's dead. Still I wouldn't want anyone else getting their hands on it." Said Abaddon. Barbatos became contemplative. Standing to take his leave soon after. Valefor followed suit.

"Remember, Abaddon. We're counting on your to realize our goals too. Remember also that my word surpasses yours, so should you choose to work against us you can look forward to your destruction and yours alone." Said Barbatos.

"...And if you happen to fail then we'll abandon you. It's that simple." Added Valefor. The two made their way to the door to leave Abaddon's presence. Valefor looked over his shoulder at Abaddon.

"Hmph..." He muttered, turning his attention forward again to leave. Once the door was shut, Abaddon stood from his throne.

"I'll remember those words when I'm ruling over you." Smiled Abaddon. He raised his scotch glass. "Cheers to future domination." He said, chuckling afterward. "If only you knew that I'm aware of your filthy little secret, Barbatos..."

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

When I woke up, I found myself on a subway train. I don't see anyone else riding it... Its...dark outside. I feel a dull ache everywhere. My teeth hurt, and my eyes are somewhat irritated. I wondered why my line of sight is so low, and why I couldn't move. That's when I realized that I don't have a body. I couldn't move my head and I can't see on my left side, so I focused hard on seeing what I could through my right. A girl is holding my head in her lap. A little girl. I can't see her face, but I know for sure.

She's gently holding me. It feels so nice... She softly played with my long ears and whiskers, and she gently stroked the fur atop my head. I wanted to thank her for soothing me, but I can't speak... That's okay though. I'm at peace right now, I don't care about anything else. All I want to do is rest on her lap and sleep.

I'm guessing we must've reached her destination, because when the train stopped this time she got up and exited the subway car. Where is this girl taking me? Why is she traveling alone? Wasn't she afraid of picking up a demon's head off the road? What is she going to do with me?

Hardly anyone was around when we exited the station. The girl got inside a black car that seemed to be specifically for her. We began to depart soon after.

"Was you trip pleasant?" asked the chauffer. She has a calming voice.

"Yes. Thank you for asking. I love urban methods of travel." Said the girl. Urban? She's a little girl, what does she mean _urban_? Hearing her voice further confirmed to me that she's young.

"Forgive me for saying so, but it is my sincerest opinion that you should not travel alone. Your status implies that you require constant protection." Said the chauffer. The girl giggled.

"I'm capable of defending myself if need be. You needn't worry yourself."

"My apologies if I seemed to suggest otherwise."

"It's alright. Tell me your name."

"Selene, my lord."

Did...did she say lord? The girl gasped.

"Ohhh! That a wonderful name! I'll enjoy speaking that name often. I'm not one to poke fun at others, but my previous drivers had such awful names... It unsettled me to speak them aloud."

"It pleases me to hear that my lord."

"And it pleases me to hear your to know that you are pleased. Now, if my other attendants have made you aware of it please take the scenic route. Though I have a lovely that I've much, I'd like to stay out for just a bit longer."

"Yes, Lord Dantalion."

You can't tell me that this girl is a duke. She's just a kid... I ought to be more surprised, but I'm too tired to care much. Is she going to kill me? There's nothing I can do to stop her if that the case. Wait, is it even possible for me to die? I don't have a body or lungs to breathe with. I'm pretty sure I don't have blood circulating through my head either, otherwise this girl's lap would be soaked in it. How am I still alive? Maybe it's because I was partially undead with Krow in my body. I guess I'm completely undead now... I wonder if my head stinks of rot.

I wouldn't be able to tell since again, I lack lungs. She probably kept my head from my body out fear that I'd reattach to it. After a while had passed we arrived at a manor. It doesn't shock me that a duke would be wealthy in this world. It's exceedingly beautiful to look at. There's a manticore standing by the entrance. It's standing upright and wearing a butler's top. Selene opened Dantalion's door. She swung her legs outside of the car and hopped out of it.

"Welcome home, Lord Dantalion." Said the manticore. If I had a body I'd be trembling. Not only is he absurdly tall and scary looking, but his voice is fearsome too. His appearance reminded me a little of Buer's. For my sake I hope he's a kind aide, though seeing as how I'm likely an enemy of almost all dukes it's reasonable to think he's liable to hate me... I'm very scared to go near him.

"Thank you, Aron." Replied Dantalion. Aron eye's met mine.

"Shall I dispose of that for you?"

Yup, I think he's hates me. This sucks... _Please_ don't hurt me.

"That won't be necessary, Aron." Replied Dantalion. As we passed under Aron his stare was so frightening that I closed my eyes, shutting them tight. I hope he's not the one to finish me... Once inside Dantalion's servants also greeted her. Some are humans, some are demons. After telling them that she needed nothing, she took me to a room upstairs and closed the door behind us.

"Welcome home, David." She asked. Welcome? Isn't she going to kill me? "It's been long time since I saw you last. I'm sorry that this happened to you." She continued. She turned me around...

Sweet lord, it's Luci...

"I'm putting you up here for a little while, I hope you like your room." She said. Oh my God! It's Luci!!! I'm so happy to see her! Maybe I'm not gonna die after all! I've got sooooooooooo many questions I want to ask her. Specifically why she's here and why she's addressed as a lord...

"I know that you can't speak, so I'll help you to communicate using an alternative method." She said. She placed me on the bed. She grabbed some curved pieces steel off of a purple cloth and sterilized them with antiseptic and hot water from the bathroom in here.

"Please brace yourself. This may be painful for you." She said. Painful? I don't like the sound of that. I've been through worse though, and it isn't like I can tell her to stop anyway. I braced myself for whatever she was about to do and closed my eyes.

!!!

Goddamn! Even though I braced myself it felt like it wasn't enough. It was over in an instant, but it was still the sharpest pain I've ever felt. My forehead is still throbbing from the pain, but I don't think it'll last long. My head feels a bit off... Wait...she's not holding those pieces anymore, and they're not on the bed as far as I can tell. Did she...?

"Now, please focus your thoughts. Visualize what you wish to communicate gathering at the front of mind." Said Luci. I did as she asked and focused my thoughts.

" _T-testing. One, two, three. Can you hear me?"_

I feel silly doing this... Luci giggled.

"Yes David, I can hear you." She said.

Whoa...

" _Repeat after me: Red, blue, green, blue, green."_

"Red, blue, green, blue, green. Anything else?" She said, giggling again afterward.

Holy shit...

" _Luci!!! Man am I happy to see you! Thank you for giving me a way to speak! You won't believe everything I've been through since the last time I saw you!"_

"I'm overjoyed to see you again too David." She replied.

" _Luci... I have so many questions..."_

"I'm sure you must be overwhelmed. You must have a fleet of questions that you're longing to ask me. I'd be glad to answer as many as you like, just for tonight. So take your time okay? Relax, and ask what you would like to know one question at a time. Be warned though, you may come to hate me after this, but understand that I never bore ill will against you, David." She said.

Luci proved to be a rich source of information. First, she explained to me that she isn't related to Isabella's family at all and she had merely inserted herself into memories of someone that lived near the labyrinth. It was her assignment given to her by Abaddon to orchestrate the conflict between me and Isabella's relatives by using her power to subliminally manipulate the wills of almost everyone involved, in addition to prepping me for union with Krow.

She told she manipulated the teens at the park that day to throw the frisbee over the broken fence knowing Moxie would chase it and knowing Lucas would chase Moxie. She manipulated Isabella's hidden hatred of me to have her send Caleb after me and manipulated Caleb's malice to get me near the labyrinth's entrance. When I asked her why she didn't just manipulate me directly, she told me that it could've interfered with me and Krow's union because our spirits would've been out of sync.

She also told me what she hadn't known is that in order for the union to become complete, the host had to kill someone as a means of sacrifice. That means that I unknowingly fulfilled the final requirement. No wonder Krow tried to coax me into killing Caleb...

Luci apologized profusely for the part she played in all of this, saying that she only did so because she's being blackmailed by Abaddon and had no choice but to do his bidding. She wouldn't say what he's blackmailing her with, but she did reveal to me that it involves the secret of another duke. Even though I'm deeply bothered by the things she's had done to me...it's not like I'm a saint either. Thinking about the things I've done is unbearable... I decided to forgive her. I feel like I may be able trust her. She is putting me up in lavish room after all. Although that could simply be because she feels guilty about anything else she may have to do to me.

When I asked her about whether or she's human, she told me that she isn't a demon, but she isn't quite human either. She's a human doll with part of the true Dantalion's essence inside of her. She said that she was born out of Dantalion's desire to have a beautiful human daughter. Since demons aren't allowed to copulate with humans, Dantalion created Luci from the flesh of beautiful women on her travels around the realm of the living. As the women slept, she would steal a sliver of flesh from her victims. She was only able to collect enough to create Luci as a child, due to the higher dukes ordering her to stop once they realized what she had been doing. After she crafted Luci's body, she imparted part of her soul into it. That is how Luci came to be.

She told me that though she is a separate existence from Dantalion, they share the same soul and for this reason Luci is also considered to be Dantalion. She retains a fraction of Dantalion's memories and power. She also told me that there other incarnations of Dantalion, but she herself has only met the original, her mother. I asked her why she pretended to care when Caleb and his friend assaulted me and Moxie on Agatha's lawn. She told me that she wasn't pretending and that she had second thoughts about following through with the plan, but ultimately allowed it to happen for her own, Dantalion's, and the other duke's sakes.

I asked her what she intends to do with me. She revealed to me that she's going to grow a new body for me as per Abaddon's orders. She said that he told her he still needs me around. I didn't ask why, I was just grateful that I'm receiving a new body. It's terrible being just a head... She also told me that there's a strong chance that I won't have the abilities I possessed before. Hearing that was bittersweet. I'd be glad to rid myself of abilities that caused me to hurt so many, however without my powers I can't continue my investigation or fill Buer's quota. Damn, what a dilemma... I guess I'll just have to hope for the best.

I asked her if she knew anything of my grandfather, referring to him by name. She told me that she didn't and apologized for not having knowledge of him. I told her I had no more questions for her. She placed me on a comfy but firm pillow and patted my head. She insisted that I inform her if I needed anything, since we'd be telepathically linked with these pieces in my head. She wished me a pleasant sleep, and said she hoped I enjoyed my stay here.

Before leaving me to my rest, she told me that my new body would be ready in two weeks. I could see my reflection in the mirror to the right of me. The steel pieces looks like horns on my head. Telepathy huh? That's cool. Wait... Did she jam these things into my skull!? She had to have done that, how else could they stay on my head like this!? How strong is she!?

THE LABYRINTH

CHAPTER TWEWTY-FIVE

Living as Luci's guest was pretty awesome. I got daily massages from her servants, some of whom were very pleasant to be around. They were very nice to me. The others were significantly less so, Aron especially. Being near them made me nervous, but I took comfort in knowing that I could tattle to Luci anytime I wanted to. I also tried lots of delicious dishes. Obviously I was incapable of eating anything, but since my taste buds are still intact I could still sample them a little. Luci took me for walks in her garden. Needless to say it was beautiful. There were many statues of demons around, freaking the hell out of me but the flowers were still amazing to behold.

Evenings were even better, that's when we would hit the town. Luci has proven to be much more vivacious that I intentionally would've believed. She attracted and mingled with an assortment of foreign and strange associates. She would easily make new friends as we spent time with older ones. Some knew of her as part of Dantalion and others thought her to be an ordinary girl but were still just as odd. She attended all sorts of gatherings, taking me along with her. Once a pair of goths believed I was some devilish, realistic, rabbit-like plush head and they asked Luci where they could buy some in my likeness. We attended birthday parties, balls, operas, and other events. Her social calendar is bursting at the seams... I wonder if life is like this for all dukes.

On the last night before I am to be attached to my new body, Luci and I went to another event. I was somewhat scatterbrained, so I hadn't been much paying attention to Luci when she mentioned the details of where we were going. It was some kind of suit and tie event. I didn't care to be there since many people turned their noses up at Luci, avoiding her even. I felt bad because I know they only did so because she carried me with her. I told her that she could just leave me in car while I watched movies inside of it, but she wasn't having it and kept me around anyway. She's a very sweet and swell girl, I owe her a lot. Guess I've gotta add her to the list of people I'm indebted to...

Anyway as the night carried on Luci was lost in conversation with demons in the guise of humans, leaving me on a nearby chair as she chatted away. I became a bit bored, but I didn't want to interrupt Luci, so I looked about for something of interest. That's when from the terrace I saw Robin. She wore a red cocktail dress typical of what you'd see woman wear at these kinds of gatherings. She wore red lipstick, black heels, and studded earrings. Her hair was tied back into a braided bun save for a lone bang to the side of her face.

She looked beautiful, but she didn't come off as the girl I met at the rave those nights before. She seemed more serious, reserved, and if I'm being honest somewhat snobbish, like she'd be disgusted at the thought of clubbing. Even if she has done a 180 for the sake of the event, or lives a secret double life, or whatever the case may be, I was still happy to see her even if I couldn't and didn't want to engage her as I am now.

A man took her by the arm, and I became bothered by the sight of it. I shrugged it off though. I thought that maybe they could just be casual acquaintances. But then they shared a kiss... I became bothered again, but then I thought maybe they just met, and their relationship won't work out. But then...as they locked fingers I saw that two of them had identical rings...

Robin is married... Or at the very least engaged... I didn't know what to feel. I mean, regardless of how I tried to spin it logically I couldn't help but feel rejected. I felt like I was being attacked emotionally. Something was being taken from me again. Isn't that stupid? She was never mine and yet it felt like she was snatched from me. Why? Why does life keep from me what I want the most? Why does it enjoy to deny me? To deprive me? To reject me so? I can't help but feel betrayed... I know it's stupid, but I just can't turn the feeling off. I've got issues... I need help. I slept terribly that night.

Now I sit here, moping about as I wait for Luci to come get me. I've gotta stop being so hard on myself, but it isn't easy. I need to put this out of my mind, I'm getting a new body for goodness sake. If anything the only thing I should feel relief and gratitude. Luci came in soon after I decided to emotionally sober up.

"Everything prepared now. Are you ready David?" She asked.

" _Yes, I am."_

We took an elevator down to what appears to me is some kind of dungeon, housing scores of demons. I don't know why these things are locked down here, but one way or another they must've deserved imprisonment. As I had an immediate realization terror washed over me. Is this the reason why she's been so kind to me!? Was it because she plans to abandon me in this god forsaken jail!? I couldn't move much as a head, but I tried my best to anyway to avoid being forcibly kept here.

"Huh? What's wrong David?" asked Luci.

" _Luci please don't keep me locked away down here! I know that you got orders to follow but Abaddon doesn't have to know about this! I'm begging you!"_

"No, David! Don't misunderstand! Abaddon doesn't want you kept here, nor do I. I apologize if this place frightens you, but you have nothing to fear here, I promise you that." She replied. I calmed down a bit. I'm relieved to hear that, but I'm still a tad frazzled being in this place.

I've learned not to drop my guard in situations like this. Not that it's helped much before. Being just a head I can't guard actually myself anyway...

" _Okay, Luci. I'm holding you to your word..."_

"Even if Abaddon ordered it I wouldn't lock you down here. I've done enough to you already. We're almost there." She said. We approached a steel door. Luci stood before door, causing the door to open on its own. Inside There's a square opening in the ground where a hairless body sits in translucent liquid. A demon greeted us.

"Hello Lord Dantalion. The body is prepared for its host." It said.

"Thank you for your assistance." Replied Luci. But...there's only one other human-like body here, and it's sitting in that pool of fluid. It...already has a head though... The human slowly awoke from his slumber.

"Uuuuuuuuh...." He moaned, staring at the ceiling. His and neck rests in a strange parabola shaped wooden block.

"I will now begin the decapitation process. Once completed the host's head must be quickly attached to it." Said the demon. Decapitation!?

"Understood." Replied Luci. She moved very closely to the side of his body.

" _Hold on! Wait, a second don't do—"_

Before I finish my thought a guillotine blade came down on his neck, cleaving off his head. Blood sprayed from his neck. Luci moved quickly, placing my head on the now headless body. I felt the worms in my head attempt to connect my head to his neck. The demon flipped a switch, electrifying the fluid. I instinctively opened my mouth in response to the pain, but no sound came out.

" AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!" I screamed. My voice returned. Initially I sounded like the previous owner of this body, but as I screamed my voice changed back to the way it was before. The switch was flipped again, turning off the electricity. I'm spasming from the electrocution.

"It is complete." Said the demon.

"Help him unto his feet this instant! Wrap his body with the cloth I've provided for you!" Said Luci, she sounds distressed. "David! Just hang on okay? You must be in so much pain now..." She continued. Everything went black...

I woke up to the face of a bat staring into my eyes while on all fours. I stared back into its eyes.

"Hey there..." I said. I didn't have much strength in my voice. In fact, I feel weak all over. I took my left hand from underneath the covers and gently stroked its head with my index finger. This bat is familiar to me. I just know it somehow. This must be the bat Buer sent me, it's my familiar.

"How'd you find me little guy, huh?" I asked. It seems to enjoy the attention I'm giving it. "Since you're mine I should give you a name huh? I'll call you...Romulus. How's that sound?" I got out of bed and went to see my reflection as I let Romulus rest in my palm. My face is back to normal. The left side of my face save for my nose and mouth is still pale, and the pupil and iris in my blind left eye is still milky white. My hair is completely white now though, and these horn-like steel pieces are still embedded in my forehead.

I'm a bit shorter than I was before, and slightly more muscular too. Romulus left my hand and crawled into my PJ's, fusing to my back again. Immediately after I felt Buer's mark return, but thankfully it didn't sting this time. I began to feel dizzy. I guess I shouldn't be out of bed yet. I'm not quite ready to return to sleep though. There's a cane resting on the side of the bed. I grabbed it since it's likely here for me anyway and used it to make my way out of the room and downstairs. One of Luci's servants noticed me on the way down. She tried to get me to go back to bed, but I insisted on staying up, so she helped me to the dining hall for breakfast. Luci sat eating her meal as discussed with the demon that...helped with this body...

"David! Are you feeling well? Are you sure that you've rested enough?" Asked Luci, as she got up to approach me around the circular table.

"Hey, Luci. Good mornin'. Yeah I feel fine, just fine." I replied.

"Are you hungry?" She asked me.

"I'm fine for now, thanks." I glared at the demon across from the table and looked down to Luci again.

"Luci...I appreciate you helping me get a new body, but you never told me that I'd be hijacking someone else's." I said.

"I'm sorry David... It was the only way." She said.

"There's no need to display such harsh temperaments. That was no soul in that body after all. It was grown specifically for you" Said the demon.

...

"It's true David." Said Luci.

"S-still...I—"

"David, stop it okay? It was Abaddon's and my own choice to provide with this body. Stop taking on sins that aren't yours. Stop allowing yourself to be a victim..."

"Huh? What are you taking about?"

"Don't you understand yet? Part of the reason why you've suffered for so long is because deep within the labyrinth of your heart, you believed that you deserved all the pain you went through. You made the pain others felt your validation without realizing it, but haven't you learned by now that you can only carry _your_ pain? You have no room for anyone else's...that goes for you and everyone else."

"...I don't know what you mean."

"You know very well of what I mean. We shared consciousness through the curved rods fixed to your head. I didn't intrude on your personal thoughts or memories. I only tuned in the aura that accompanied them. From that alone I gained clear understanding of what weighs on your soul."

I wish she'd drop it, but she's right. I do know what she's getting at. I've been gradually figuring it out ever since I came to this realm. All my life, even though I grew to hate my tormentors, in a weird twisted way, I believed that that's how they showed that they cared about me, how they loved me, through emotional torment. So that's what I wanted from them without knowing it. I wanted it from them even though it was painful. I wanted it even though it frustrated me and drove me to despair so often. It was because in fucked up way, I thought it would make me happy. And what's more fucked up is that I kinda still believe that...

I spent so long dealing with the darkness in the hearts of others that I began to subconsciously associate it with love, since I never received proper love from most people in my life. The weird thing is, I normalized love in such an unhealthy way that it slowly caused me to hate my grandfather...

I think the reason for that is because the "love" others showed me was always constant, and even though granddad showed me actual love he wasn't always around and that made his love seem fleeting to me. I must've thought that since his love wasn't available like "love" others showed me, then he must not have truly loved me. All of this is the reason why I put up with so much and complained without ever doing anything about it. Instead of paying it forward I just bottled it all up. I bottled it up until I broke... I don't even remember what happened after I did.

I'm sick. I need help. I can admit it now.

"So let us carry the burden of our actions. You just enjoy your new body. It was exceedingly difficult to create a working replica of the human form." Continued Luci.

"Okay, I get it...sheesh." I replied. We stood in awkward silence for a brief moment.

"Are...are you sure you're not hungry?"

"Yeah, I'm fine."

"Your new body requires nutrients. Specifically protein and calcium, both of which are readily available for you at this time. It is my high recommendation that you partake of consumption now." Said the demon. I glared at it again.

"So...what now? What happens now that I have a body?" I asked Luci.

"You go back to life before had you lost your original one. The only difference is that I'll have to keep you under surveillance." She said.

"Because Abaddon wants to protect his most precious asset right?" I chuckled. Luci frowned, tightening her expression.

"...No. It's because of what you did after you transformed." She replied. Her facial expression worried.

"I...I don't remember anything after the change." I said.

"Oh David..."

Luci explained all I did as the rabbit demon. In addition she told me that Abaddon's legion delivered my body to him had taken my original body after the chaos had ended even though he ordered her to keep quiet about it. ...I killed more people. They're dead all because I couldn't hold it together. Damn it... Maybe I should just off myself to keep from hurting more people...

"Killing yourself won't make up for the lives you've taken, David..." Said Luci. She must've read my thoughts...

"What the fuck else am I supposed to do then!?" I snapped. Luci remained silent for a while.

"...You forgive yourself." She said.

"...What?"  
"What you did happened because you collapsed under the trauma you've suffered until now. Your pain gave birth to the monster you were. You never asked or wanted to become that beast..." she said. Tears welled up in my eyes. I began to cry.

"I...I never wanted to hurt anyone...I swear to God. Not innocent people anyway..." I sobbed, burying my face in hands. Luci hugged me, wrapping her arms around my waist.

"I know, David. If anything what you've done is much more our fault than yours. Your sins are also ours but to greater extent. We understood the depths of your psyche ever since we learned that the parasite wanted to possess you, and still we aided it in doing so... So know that you're not alone in this..."

"..."

"There's something you should know. By taking the lives of those people, you've severed them from the sin remaining in the cycles that had yet to end for them. It's possible by doing so you've improved their chances for entry into Heaven."

"...Really?"

"Yes. However, it's also possible that you may hastened their entry into the Hell of final judgement. I believe that fate played a part in this. Maybe you were meant to do what you did. Maybe...you were part of God's plan..."

I don't know how true any of what she just said is, but I chose to believe it. It eased my consciousness. As I cried more I knelt down and hugged her tightly, thanking her profusely. My soul thirsted for compassion, care, and understanding she's given me for so long... I never knew how much I desperately needed her. This must be what it feels like to have a true mother... After we finished embracing, she persuaded me to eat with her.

THE LABYRINTH
CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

Time passed. At last winter came. The snow tinted green by the moon is beautiful to gaze upon. It's only two days away from Christmas eve, my birthday will be the following day. Nothing much has been going on since I left Luci's manor. I've been teaching and strengthening the relationship between me and my students who insist on asking questions about my now white hair as well as my horns, I've hung out with Marie and Hal many times as we shared gossip over gyros, and...I've been dating someone.

Her name is Maxine and she's wonderful. I haven't done any instigating or soul hunting ever since I lost my powers. Buer's not gonna be happy about that, but...since I can't do anything about it anyway I'm putting it on the backburner without fear. Without fear for now anyways... Oh, and Luci hooked me up with a therapist too. I'm finally working past my baggage and blockages.

Y'know looking back, Krow was right about something he once said to me. He told me that he was going to end my miserable existence, and he was right. If it weren't for him, I never would've known this happiness. I have friends, a fulfilling job, and the support of someone whose almost like family to me now. I get to live in a dangerous but strange and exciting world, and I've seen things most people from my realm wouldn't believe. Even though it took very long time my life has changed for the better, and beyond my wildest dreams. So even though he only wanted to use me, I thank him.

All of this made me realize that my Grandfather was also right in what he wrote in his letter to me. He said that life would try to conquer and destroy me, and _good_ GOD was he right...but he also said that I would survive, and I have. Maybe he really was with me all this time, seeing me through to this point, and for that, he has my thanks also. He was right about something else too, somehow everything I went thought makes all that I have now feel so much better than I thought it would. Yeah, I've reached the finish line.

Work began the same as usual. In my realm attending school this close to the holidays is unheard of. It is in living realm at least... I guess this is just another thing that works differently here, or at the very least in this school. I'm not complaining though, this just means more money for me. Fortunately this is the last night they have to be here before they're allowed to take off for holiday break. Since this is the last day I decided to be laxer with students, allowing them to bring treats to share with each other and chat quietly.

I wonder why Aisha hasn't come back yet. She told me she had to use the restroom and I hesitantly gave her the restroom key even though I shouldn't have because class had just started. I asked the students to behave themselves, as I went to check on her. I arrived at the girl's restroom door.

"Aisha? Are you there?" I asked. There was no response.

"Aisha, you've gotta come back and return the key alright?" I said, knocking on the door a few times. Again, no response. Usually Aisha wasn't one for misbehaving, so I don't think she's up to no good, but I'm getting a bit worried. Mrs. Delaney noticed me.

"Is there something wrong, David?" She asked.

"Yeah, Aisha hasn't comeback yet from the restroom and I'm getting concerned."

"I see, hold on. I'll see if she's there." She went to get her restroom key, unlocked the door, and went inside. She found no sign of her being there. I thanked Mrs. Delaney for checking and went to inform Roland of what was going on. He used the school intercom to ask Aisha to come to his office, but even after five minutes had passed she's still a no show.

"She's never pulled something like this before. What should I do?" I asked Roland.

"She may be goofing off with her friends somewhere. Aisha's typically a good noodle but every now and then she gives way to disobedience. Let's search for her for a bit." He replied. We split up and asked other teachers if they've seen her, but they informed us that they hadn't. We tried to ask campus security if they've seen her, but they were nowhere to be found. I asked a couple of her known friends to help us search for her. Class ended and she still had yet to be found.

"Damn those good for nothing bums. They've must've taken off early again... You'd think they'd at least care enough about their jobs to make sure all students leave safely." Said Roland.

"It's past time for everyone to head home now. Shouldn't we call her parents?" I asked him.

"Aisha's parents aren't in this world. They're still in the realm of the living. To Aisha, her parents died when she was young. Fortunately, her aunt came here two years before she did. Aisha lives with her." He replied.

"How does that work exactly? How is it that almost everyone in this realm is able function when they're affected by lapses of each other's cycles _plus_ the discrepancies in their memories? I mean, what one person here remembers could be recalled differently by someone else right? How does it all link up?"

"The memories of the people in this world are synced according the cycles of the collective. The process isn't perfect however, occasionally someone notices the inconsistencies. When that happens the veil around them collapses, and they become fully aware of this realm."

"I see..." I said. One of students I asked to assist with the search bolted toward us panicked and wide eyed.

"Mr. Schafer! Mr. Periwinkle! We think something bad might've happened to Aisha, we found some blood and Aisha's ribbon in the gym by the old locker rooms where repairs are still being done. You have to hurry because Brittney ran her mouth about what's going on and now some the class is back there to look for her!" She said.

We had her led us back to where she and Brittney saw that the blood, moving with haste. When we arrived we saw half my class going into the vile and decrepit locker rooms inside the opposite end of the gymnasium. The caution tape that was present the first time I came to this school was torn down.

"Hey! I want you students to leave the premises and go home right now!" Ordered Roland.

"AAAAAUGH!!!" A scream rang out from deeper inside. It's Aisha. All of us charged inside. Despite Roland warning the students to stay back they continued to follow us further in. I think I get why, from what I've observed Aisha seems to be quite close to the them. The feeling must be mutual for them because they seem hellbent on determining whether or not she's safe.

"Listen, I know you guys are worried but at least one of you should go back and call the police." I said. To my relief I was told by one the students that Mrs. Delaney called them before they came here. Suddenly the lights flickered...

"No..." I whispered. I turned to Roland. He nodded, signaling to me that he understands what's going on.

"Students, please listen. We understand your concern for Aisha, but putting yourselves in danger won't help her, and I doubt she'd want you to risk your safety on her account. Please allow only Mr. Periwinkle and me to continue from here." Said Roland. His face suddenly became expressionless.

"Roland, what's wrong!?" I asked him. He pointed behind me.

"...David, look." He replied. I turned behind me. The entrance is gone! No, that's the last thing that needs to happen! Now not only is Aisha's life in danger, but the other student's lives are no longer secure either. Fuck! The lights flickered again. The students began to panic, noticing the entrance is no longer there.

"What the fuck is going on!?" cried Michael.

"This is a prank right!?" said another student.

"Y'all need to stop playin' I wanna go home, man! Dead ass!" said another.

I'm at a loss for what I should do... I can't even protect them due to losing the abilities I once had.

"We should move together, it'll be harder to single us out to be attacked that way." Said Roland.

"Okay..." I nodded.

"We should look also for an exit and vacate the building once we do." He continued.

"W-what about Aisha!?" I said.

"The lives of a dozen students are worth more than one of them. Hopefully we find her as we conduct our search for a way out, but we must prioritize saving as many lives in as short a time as possible." He said. Damn...I know he's making sense.

"Alright... But what are we going to do if we run into the demon?" I asked. Roland ran his fingers through his hair as he stressed to come up with a solution.

"I remember you telling me that you'd lost access to your abilities, but you also said that you had a few of bits of Krow left in your neck. Have you regained any of your former powers even the slightest bit?" He asked.

"Not at all..." I replied.

"I see..."

"Don't you have any counter-measures against demons? You do work under Abaddon after all."

"Well, yes I do carry items imbued with magick properties, however it partially consists of black magick and because I do not possess attributes that would allow me to manipulate such power, they're all but useful to me..."

"How the hell can your fail safes against demons be so fallible!?" I yelled

"You can blame Abaddon for that. You may or may not be aware of it, but he does a terrible job of maintaining his dominion." He replied. The students looked perplexed at what we're discussing. They're also becoming more frightened and agitated. Roland's face lit up.

"I have an idea, David. With your partial demonic nature you could amplify the magickal properties of the items I carry." He said. The thought of relying on demon power again unsettles me, especially if it involves black magic. I'm partially afraid I'll regress to how I had been...but lives are at stake, so I have to do this...

"...I'll try them. How do they work?" I said, sighing afterward.

The light flickered violently, driving the students to panic more. A section of lights above us burst, leaving us in partial darkness where we stood. The students went hysterical with fear, screaming and sobbing loudly.

"Everyone remain calm and stay together!" Roland yelled. "Let move at the same time to a well-lit area!" He continued. We moved together under the next section of lights. Some of the students looked up, seemingly paranoid whether or not this section would burst too. Roland handed me two rings.

"Okay Roland, hurry up and explain how these things are supposed to work!" I said. A row of lights to the right of us went out. The students huddled closer together...

"Alright, the golden the golden one boosts control over impure and negative energies like typical demon would have, while the stone colored one induces transformative properties! You just need to focus your will into the rings to jumpstart them!" He said. I think I get what he means. I tried to create some clawsuckers or spines while concentrating on the rings. No dice...

"It's not working!" I yelled. Another section of lights went out. Suddenly Buer's mark began to burn.

"Roland one of the damned is nearby!" I said. Roland became visibly anxious.

"Try the rings again!" He said. I did as he asked and tried again but still nothing happened.

"It's still not working..." I said. More of the lights around us burst. The students screamed louder than before.

"WELL TRY AGAIN!!!" Screamed Roland.  
"IT'S NOT _FUCKING_ WORKING ROLAND, OKAY?!?" I screamed back.

Amidst our bickering a student collapsed onto the floor. All of us gave him some room to determine what's wrong with him. There's a throwing knife lodged in his eye. He's dead...

"Oh God, no..." I whispered. Giving in to their fear completely, more than half the remaining students ran from the group, screaming and desperate to find a way out.

"No! Stay together!" I yelled. My shouting fell on deaf ears as they sought freedom apart from us.

"Let's all follow the largest group! We need to move together!" said Roland. The rest of us did as he ordered and followed the bigger group as we tried to persuade them to stick together and move to together.

"Roland we need to find a way out soon, the lights here are failing and we might be stuck without a way to see an exit let alone save Aisha _and_ save the students that separated from us." I said as we ran.

"I'm well aware of that. But we should establish a method of defense against present threat if at all possible. Clearly it won't do us any good to find a way out if were all dead before that happens. I was sure you'd be able to make use of the rings, but it seems that you really are devoid of the supernatural properties you once had." He said.

"Yeah, the only thing I've got is my familiar, and I don't even know how to summon it. Not that it would be much help..." I said.

"That's right, your familiar! M-maybe you could subjugate the rings though control of your bat!" He said. The lights ahead of us went out, and another knife soared by, grazing Roland on his cheek.

"Ngh! Everyone, about face!" He ordered. We turned around and went down another path. There's still no sign of Aisha or an exit...

"But how do I summon it!?" I asked.

"Call its name with conviction and state your reason for calling it forth!" He replied. I recalled the tone voice of the damned used when they recited their incantations. I took a deep breath and focused my will into the rings.

"ROMULUS, I SUMMON THEE!!! APPEAR BEFORE ME AND BANISH MINE ENEMIES!!!" Black smoke forcefully poured from my clothes. The student's with us backed away from me, terrified of what they're seeing. The lights under us went out as the smoke coalesced and formed into a great and monstrous bat. Whoa! Holy shit! Romulus moved behind me, catching a knife in its fangs.

"Incredible!" shouted Roland. "The ring's power worked better than I expected! I suppose I should give Abaddon more credit!" He continued. Thanks to Romulus, I know exactly where that bastard is now...

"Bring me a head, Romulus! Go!" I ordered. Romulus heeded my command and flew into the darkness toward our attacker. We heard the struggle between them.

"Hellish beast, damn you!!!" Cried a voice out of the dark.

"Let's get moving!" I said. We ran in the opposite direction, searching for an exit. As we searched we found two more students dead. This locker room...it seems to be expanding. This place is becoming similar to the labyrinth...

" _HEEEEELP!!!_ " A voice rang out from around a corner of the left.

"That's Aisha!" said one of the students.

"Hurry and retrieve her!" Said Roland. Two male students and I went to confirm that she's there. We found her dragging herself along the ground. Another of the throwing knifes we saw earlier is stuck in her thigh. Her hair is disheveled, and her right temple is bloody. The larger of the male students hoisted her on his back.

We found her, thank God... Now we just need to find the other four students alive and then get out of here. Hopefully in that order... Moments later, we found another of the students. Most of the group began to get tired from all the running we've done. Thanks to the multiple life or death situations I've been in this year, my stamina has improved considerably. I'm still far from being tired.

"You guys are starting to slow down..." I said to Roland.

"...I know." Said Roland as he gasped for air. "My apologizes..." He continued. A figure emerged from the dark. All of us but Aisha screamed in response. The figure came closer into the light. It's Romulus! He approached me and dropped something at my feet. It's a human head...

"Ha! Good boy! Thanks for saving us." I said. The other stood back in shock and disgust. I extended my hand toward him and patted the fur on his chest. Man, I didn't think having a demon bat as a bodyguard would be this awesome! I'll have to reward him later.

Something about this head is familiar... I knelt to survey it closer. I remember now...this is one of the guys that were present at the ritual that occurred on the night I lost control. My mark began to burn again.

"Seems like Astaroth was full of shit. He told us that you couldn't save yourself anymore. That's the last time I trust a duke..." A man stood opposite from us. "Lucky for you, we can no longer change our forms without alerting your fat ass of a ruler's legion to where we are now. Otherwise all of you would be taking a dirt nap." He continued. He was also present at the ritual. He's the one I specifically watched transform.

"I planned to have some fun with you. I wanted to see you sink into fear and despair before I finished you, but I can't take that bat in a fight as I am now, so I'll begrudgingly let you off the hook this time. Sleep with one eye open though. I'm intend get vengeance for what you did to Francesca and my comrade you just offed. Oh and one more thing, if you happen to find that shitfaced rat Eddie... Well, tell em' that snitches get stitches..." He said. He vanished, and the space around us warped and contorted. All of us are back in the gymnasium, outside the locker rooms. The students we lost track of came back too, but those that died inside didn't return.

I contacted Luci to have her wipe the memories of what Aisha and the other students had witnessed, but it turned out that it wasn't necessary. All of them forgot what happened minutes after I called. They, the rest of the student body, and the staff recalled what happened here as a school trip gone wrong with Aisha and the other students that came with us running into a masked gang. Apparently they believe that the gang assaulted Aisha and kidnapped the students that were killed. I stood dumbfounded at their change in recollection. This must be what Roland spoke about earlier...

Roland and I stayed behind on the premises even after every else went home. We sat on the rooftop reflecting on what happened. Roland passed me a beer he had gotten from his office. Given how pitiful security here is it probably wouldn't be too difficult for him to sneak it in. I dislike beer but I need something to ease my nerves and since I can't call my therapist on account on her being asleep, this'll have to do.

"Thanks." I said, accepting the can.

"Crazy night huh?" He chuckled.

"Yeah..." We sat silently for a bit. "Hey, I'm sorry for what happened today. Those guys were after me. Because my personal shit got dragged here, three people are dead..."

"I'm sure they're in a better place now, David. Besides, this is _Hell_ were in for God's sake! No one is guaranteed to make it through an _hour_ here much less a day!" He laughed. I chuckled in response. I guess he has a point.

"Well, Luci is beefing up security around here by having a few of her legion stand guard, so that's a plus I guess." I said.

"Luci?" He asked.

"I-I mean Lord Dantalion. Uh, she's doing it under Abaddon's orders, but she doesn't want me telling anyone. So make sure to keep it to yourself." I replied.

"Oh... I understand. I promise to keep quiet about it." He said. _Phew_. I don't want Abaddon to catch on how close Luci and I are becoming as allies. I should only address her formally around others. I held out my hand, allowing snow to collect on it.

"Everything was so good for a while. I'm not ready for it to end. I mean...I'm getting used to this chaotic world, and the trauma-inducing trials packaged with it. I've accepted what life in this realm is, and I've made peace with that, but...I don't wanna deal with all that so soon again." I said.

"Then don't deal with it I guess."

"Huh?"

"What I'm saying is that you should simply relax. How can you enjoy the times of peace that come to you if you're always concerned about when things will go sour? If you remain that way, then you'll become bitter and happiness will flee from you." He said. Whoa... How could I have not thought about it that way? It isn't that I was never aware that I tended to linger on bad expectation, I just never thought of it as a deterrent to the things I truly wanted.

"I'll try taking your advice. Thanks Roland." I said. "You just might be able to make it as a life coach. I may require your services in the future." I joked. Roland laughed.

"Don't you already have a _therapist_? What good will it do you to have a life coach at the same time?"

"Well yeah I have one and she does wonders, but she doesn't make things sound as authentic as you do." I chuckled.

"I think you'll be just fine. Sure you'll still have to face difficult circumstances, but I feel that if you want to come out of top, then you can. All it takes is the right attitude and a change of perspective." He said. Maybe he's right. Yeah, I'm done feeling like a victim... From now on I'll create my own happiness, and I won't wait to take what's rightfully mine anymore.

Wow, it took me having to go to another world to finally grow a pair. Ha... This was a ride worth taking. Roland and I hung out for a while longer taking about various things and cracking jokes. I think Roland had a few too many because seemed to get a little tipsy. He snuck a kiss on my cheek, but I let it slide and laughed it off. After all we just got out of a deadly situation, no need to be cross over a simple peck on the cheek. With all he's done for me though I think he deserves to be rewarded, and it's a festive time for all of us so what the hell, why not?

I grabbed him by his collar and kissed him on the lips, staying that way for a few seconds. My cheeks burned with embarrassment, but this feels very pleasant. I never thought I'd kiss a guy. It feels odd. He has nice lips. Maxine's are somewhat better though. As I released him he stared at me wide eyed and with flushed cheeks also. The sight of him made me laugh. It was a fun night.

Two days later, the mall was adorned with holiday paraphernalia. Marie held a birthday party for me in her diner. She made me German chocolate cake, which is among my top three favors. I spent the day there. Luci, Roland, Mrs. Delaney, Aisha, and some of the other students dropped by at different times, and we exchanged gifts. Later on Maxine and I attended a special service at her church, and then she and I had date night at her place. We enjoyed cupcakes with candles in the shape of twos and fives on them, as we watched Netflix. Everything was so simple, but it still felt like the best day ever...

I've made peace with fact that I may never figure out whether or not my grandfather has anything to do with this realm, I may never unravel the mystery around Krow either. I could literally die any day now, and I'm jeopardizing the lives of those around me. Man... Maybe my story will come to an end soon. Yeah, this could be it for me. There could nothing else to tell. No one is guaranteed anything after all. But instead of lingering on what left unresolved, I treasure the experiences I gained from what _was_ resolved. I'd be lying if I said everything is gonna be okay, but you can damn sure believe that I'm going to enjoy every bit of happiness that I scrap together to the max from now on.

So until our paths cross again,

_If_ our paths cross again,

I say to you,

Sayonara for now, and thanks for listening to me blab!

THE LABYRINTH

END

